as both the Bishops are slacke in their charge doyng and also the prerogatiue of their order exempteth thē frō the secular iurisdictiō c. And thus much out of Nuburgensis To this matter also pertayne the words of Cesarius the monke in hys 8. booke of Dialogues cap. 69 about the 48. yeare after the death of Thomas Becket which was the yeare of the Lord. 1220. whose wordes in summe come to this effect Quaestio Parisijs inter magistros ventilata fuit vtrum damnatus an saluatus effet ille Thomas Dixerat Rhogerius tunc Normānus fuiffe illum morte ac damnatione dignum quòd contumax esset in dei ministrum regem Protulit econtra Petrus Cantor Parisiensis quòd signa saluationis magne sāctitatis essent eius miracula quòd martirium probasler Ecclesiae causa pro qua mortem subierat c. In English There was a question moued among the maisters of Paris whether Tho. Becket were saued or damned To this question answereth Roger a Norman that he was worthy death and damnation for that he was so obstinate agaynst Gods minister hys K. Contrary Peter Cantor a Persian disputed saying affirming that his miracles were great signes and tokens of saluatiō and also of great holines in that man affirming moreouer that the cause of the Church did allow and confirme hys martyrdome for the which Church he dyed And thus haue ye the iudgement and censure of the schole of Paris touching this question for the saincting of Thomas Becket In which iudgement for so much as the greatest argumēt resteth in the miracles wrought by him after hys death let vs therefore pause a little vpon y◠same to try and examine these his miracles In the tryall wherof we shall finde one of these two to be true that eyther if they were true they were wrought not by God but by a cōtrary spirit of whō Christ our Lord geueth vs warning in his gospell saying whose comming shal be with lying signes and wonders to deceiue if it were possible the elect Math 24. for els we shall finde that no suche were euer wrought at all but fayned and forged of idle Monkes and religious bellies for the exaltatiō of their churches profit of their powches whiche thing in deede seemeth rather to be true And no lesse may appeare by the miracles thēselues set forth by one of his own Monks of his owne time who in fine solemne books hath comprehended all the reuelation vertues and miracles of this archb the which bookes as yet remayning in the hands of William Stephenson Citizen of London I haue seen and perused wherein is contayned the whole summe of all his miracles to the number of 270 being so far of from all trueth reason some ridiculous some monstrous vayne absurd some also blasphemous some so impudēt that not onely they deserue no credit altogether sauoring of mere forgery but also for very shame will abash an honest penne to write vpō thē First if miracles serue for necessity for infidels what cause or necessity was there in a Christian realme hauing the word of God for God to worke such miracles after his death who neuer wrought any in all his life Thē to consider the end of these miracles whether do they tend but onely to bring men to Canterbury with their vowes and offeringes to enrich the couent Beside the nūber of the miracles which he sayd so many that they lose theyr owne credit what disease is there belonging to man or woman in the curing whereof some miracle hath not bene wrought by this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as feuers fistula the gout toothache palsey consumption falling sicknesse leprosie headache broken armes maymed legs swelling throates the raysing vp of the dead which haue bene two dayes departed with infinite other And as all these haue healed for the most part by one kinde of salue as a certayne panacea which was with the water onely of Caunterbury like as a cunning Smith which should open with one key all maner of lockes so agayne in reading of the story of these miracles ye shall finde the matter so conueyed that the power of this dead Saynt was neuer twise shewed vpon any one disease but euery diuers disease to haue a diuers miracle To recite in order all these prodigious reuelatiōs and phātasticall miracles falsely imagined and ascribed to this archbishop were nothing els but to write a legend of lies to occupy the people with tristes Which because it pertaineth rather so the idle professiō of such dreaming monks and cloysterers that haue nothing els to maintain that religion withal I will not take their profession out of theyr hands Wherfore to omit all suche vayne lying apparitions and miracles as how this angry sainct 3. dayes after his death appeared by vision at the altar in his pontificalibus commaunding the quere not to sing but to say this office of his masse Exurge quare obdormis Domine c. Which vision the author himselfe of the book doth say he did see To omit also the blasphemous lye how in other vision the sayd Archbishop should say that hys bloud did cry out of the earth to God more then the bloud of iust Abell Itē in an other visiō it was shewed to a monk of Lewes how S. Thomas had hys place in heauen appoynted with the Apostles aboue Stephen Laurence Uincent and al the other Martyrs whereof of this cause is rendered for that ◠Stephen Laurence and such other suffered only for their own cause But this Th. suffered for the vniuersal church Item how it was shewed to a certayne young man Ormus by name xij yeares before the death of this Becket that among the Apostles martyrs in heauen there was a vacaunt place left for a certayne priest as he sayd of England which was credibly supposed to be this Tho. Becket Item how a certain knightes sonne being two dayes dead was reuiued agayne so soone as he had the water of Caunterbury put in his mouth had by his parentes 4. peeces of siluer bended to be offered in Caūterbury in the childes behalfe All these I say with such other like to omit the number wherof commeth to an infinite varietie onely this one story or an other that followeth shall suffice to expresse the vanitie and impudent forgery of all the rest In the fourth book of this fabulous author and in the 3. chap. a miracle is there contayned of a certayn countryman of Bedfordshire in kinges Weston whose name was Gilwardus which Gilwardus in his dronkēnes brusting into an other mans house which was his debter took out of his house a great whetstone a paire of hedging gloues The other party seyng this value not sufficient for hys cōdemnation by the councell of the towneclerk entred an action of felony agaynst him for other thinges besides as for stealing
goodnesse sake that he will wholy reforme our Church now altogether out of frame vnto the perfection of his first beginning and original Ex Archiuis Regijs ¶ These verses following were annexed vnto the conclusions Plangunt Anglorum gentes crimen Sodomorum Paulus fert horum sunt idola causa malorum Surgunt ingrati Gyerzite Simone nati Nomine praelati hoc defensare parati Qui Reges estis populis quicunque praeestis Qualiter his gestis gladios prohibere potestis ¶ The which verses are thus Englished The English nation doth lament of Sodomites their sinne Which Paule doth plainely signifie by Idoles to begin But Giersitis full ingrate from sinfull Symon sprong This to defende though Priests is name make bulwarkes greed and strong Ye Princes therefore which to rule the people God hath placed With iustice sword why see ye not this euill great defaced After these conclusions were thus proposed in the Parliament the king not long after returned home from Dubline into England toward the latter ende of the Parliament Who at his return called certaine of his nobles vnto him Richard Stury Lewes Clifforde Thomas Latimer Iohn Mountacute c. whom he did sharply rebuke and did terribly threaten for that hee heard them to be fauourers of that side charging them straightly neuer to hold maintaine nor fauour any more those opinyons and conclusions And namely of Richarde Stury he tooke an othe that he should neuer from that day fauoure or defende any such opinions which othe being taken the king then answered And I sweare sayth he againe to thee that if thou doest euer breake thine oth thou shalt die for it a shameful death c. Ex Chron. D. Albani All this while W. Courtney Archbyshop of Caunterbury was yet aliue who was a great stirrer in these matters But yet Pope Urbane the great maister of the Catholicke secte was deade and buried 6. yeare before After whom succeeded in the schismatical sea of Rome pope Boniface 9. who nothing inferiour to hys predecessour in all kinde of cruelties left no diligence vnattempted to set forward that which Urbane had begon in suppressing them that were the setters foorth of the light of the Gospell and had wrytten sundry times to king Richard as well for the repealing of the Actes of Parliament against his prouisions Quare impedit and premunire facias as also that hee should assist the Prelates of Englande in the cause of God as he pretended against such whom he falsly suggested to be Lollardes and traytors to the Church to the king and the Realme c. Thus the curteous pope whom he coulde not reach with his sword at least with cruel slander of hys malitious toung would worke his poyson agaynst them which letter he wrote to the king in the yeare of our Lord. 1396. Which was the yeare before the death of W. Courtney Archbishop of Caunterbury After whom succeded in that see Thomas Arundel brother to the Earle of Arundel being first Byshop of Ely afterwarde Archbyshop of Yorke and Lord Chancelor of England and at last made Archbyshop of Caunterbury about the yeare of our Lorde 1397. The next yeare following which was the yeare of our Lord 1398. and the 9. yeare of the Pope I finde in certaine recordes of the Bishop of Duresme a certaine letter of K. Richard 2. written to the said pope Boniface Which because I iudged not vnworthy to be sene I thought here to annexe the same proceeding in forme as foloweth ¶ To the moste holy father in Christ and Lorde Lorde Boniface the 9. by the grace of God high Pope of the most holy Romish and vniuersall Churche hys humble and deuout sonne Richard by the grace of God king of England and Fraunce Lord of Irelande greeting and desiring to help the miseries of the afflicted Church and kissing of that his blessed feete WHo wil giue my head water mine eyes streaming teares that I may bewaile the decay and manifold troubles of our mother which haue chaunced to her by her owne children in the distresse of this present schisme and diuision For the sheepe haue forgotten the proper voyce of their shepherds and hirelings haue thrust in themselues to feede the Lordes flocke who are clothed with the apparell of the true shephearde chalenging the name of honour dignity resembling so the true shepheard that the pore sheepe can scarse know whome they ought to folow or what pastour as a straunger they ought to flee and whom they shuld shun as an hireling Wherefore we are afraid least the holy standard of the Lord beforsaken of his host and so that Citye being full of riches become solitary and desolate and the land or people whych was soâ—t to say flourishing in her prosperities I sate as a Quene and am not a widowe least it be destitute of the presence of her husband and as it were so bewitched that shee shall not be able to discerne his face and so wrapped in mases that she shal hot know where to turne her that she might more easily finde him and that she shall with weeping speake that saying of the spouse I sought him whom my soule loueth I sought him and found him not For now we are compelled so to wander that if any man say beholde here is Christ or there we may not beleeue him so saying and so many shepheards haue destroyed the Lordes vineyarde and made his amiable portion a waste wildernesse This multitude of shepherdes is become very burdenous to the Lords flocke For when two striue to be chief the state of both their dignities standes in doubt and in so doing they geue occasion to all the faithfull of Christ of a schisme and diuision of the Churche And although both parties goe about to subdue vnto their power the whole Church militant yet coÌ„trary to both their purpose by working this way there beginneth to rise nowe a diuision in the body of the Church Like as when the diuision of the quicke innocent body was asked when the two harlots did striue afore Salomon like as the ten tribes of Israel folowed â—eroboham the intruder and were withdrawne from the kingdome for Salomons sinnes euen so of olde time the desire of ruling hath drawne the great power of the world from the vnitie of the Churche Let your selues remember we beseeche you how that all Greece did fall from the obedience of the Romish Churche in the time of the faction of the primarche of Constantinople and howe Mahome with his felowes by occasion of the supremacie in Ecclesiasticall dignitie deceiued a great part of Christians and withdrewe them from the Empire and ruling of Christ. And nowe in these dayes where as the same supremacie hathe wythdrawen it selfe from the obedience of it in so muche that nowe in very fewe realmes the candle that burnes afore the Lord remaineth and that for Dauids sake his seruaunt And although nowe remaine fewe countreys professing
thus was their false periurie punished Narcissus after long absence returning home agayne was by this meanes both cleared of the facte and receiued into his bishoprike agayne To whom as is said for impotencie of his age Alexander was ioined with him in execution of the function Euseb. Hist. Eccles. Lib. 6. cap. 10. Of this Alexander is recorded in the sayd Ecclesiasticall history that after his agonies and constancie of his confessiō shewed in the persecution of Seuerus he was admonished by a vision in the night season to make his iourney vp to Hierusalem Palestina for that place remained free from this persecution to see there the congregation to pray Thus he taking his iourney and drawing nere to the city a vision with playne wordes was geuen to certaine chiefe heads of Hierusalem to go out of the gate of the city there to receiue the Bishop appointed to them of God And so was Alexander met and receiued and ioyned partner with aged Narcissus as is before expressed in the Citie of Hierusalem where he continued bishop aboue 40. yeares vntill the persecution of Decius and there crected a famous Libraric where Eusebius had his chiefest helpe in writing his Ecclesiasticall history He wrote also diuers Epistles to diuers churches and licensed Origene openly to teach in his Church At length beyng very aged was brought frō Ierusalem to Cesaria before the Iudge vnder Decius where after his constant confession the second tyme he was committed to prison and there died Besides these that suffred in this persecution of Seuerus recited of Eusebius Vincentius also Lib. 11. cap. 6. Ex Martyrol speaketh of one Andoclus whom Polycarpus before had sent into Fraunce which Andoclus because he spread there the doctrine of Christ was apprehended of Seuerus and first beaten with staues and battes after was beheaded To these aboue named may also be added Asclepiades who although was not put to death in this persecution of Seuerus yet constantly he did abide the trial of his confessiō suffered much for the same as Alexander did before mentioned Wherefore afterward he was ordained bishop of Antioch where he continued the space of vij yeares of whom Alexander writeth to the Church of Antioche out of prison much reioysing and geuing thankes to God to heare that he was their Bishop About the same tyme during the raigne of Seuerus died Irenaeus Henr. de Erfordia Ado and other Martyr writers do hold that he was martyred with a great multitude of other moe for the confession and doctrine of Christ about the fourth or fift yeare of Seuerus This Irenaeus as he was a great writer so was he greatly commended of Tertullian for his learning whom he calleth omnium doctrinarum curiosissimum exploratorem a great searcher of all kynde of learning He was first scholer and hearer of Polycarpus frō thence either was sent or came to Fraunce and there by Photinus and the rest of the Martyrs was instituted into the ministery commended by their letter vnto Eleutherius as is before premonished At length after the Martyrdom of Photinus he was appointed bishop of Lions where he cōtinued about the space of 23. yeres In the tyme of this Irenaeus the state of the Church was much troubled not only for the outward persecution of the foraine enemy but also for diuers sectes and errours then stirring against which he diligently laboured and wrote much although but few of his bookes be now remayning The nature of this man well agreeyng with his name was such that he euer loued peace and sought to set agreement when any controuersie role in the Church And therfore when the question of keeping the Easter day was renued to the Church bebetwene Victor bishop of Rome and the churches of Asia and when Victor would haue excommunicated them as schisinatikes for disagreeyng from him therein Irenaeus with other brethren of the French Church sory to see such a contention among brethren for such a trifle conuented themselues together in a common Councell and directing their letter with their common consent subscribed sent vnto Victor intreating him to stay his purpose not to proceed in excommunicating his brethren for that matter Although they themselues agreed with him in obseruing the Sonday Easter as he did yet with great reasons and arguments exhorted him not to deale so rigorously with his other brethren following the ancient custome of their coūtrey maner in that behalf And beside this he wrote diuers other letters abroad concerning the same contentiō declaring the excommunication of Victor to be of no force Not long after Irenaeus followed also Tertullian about the tyme of this Seuerus and Antoninus Carcalla his sonne a man both in Greeke and Latin wel expert hauing great gifts in disputing and in writing eloquent as his bookes declare as the commendation of al learned men doth testifie no lesse To whom Vincentius Lirinensis geueth such prayse that he calleth him the floure of all Latine writers and of the eloquence of his stile so he writeth that with the force of his reasons he saith whom he could not persuade them he cōpelled to consent vnto him How many words so many sentences and how many sentences so many victories he had Such men of doing and writing God raiseth vp from tyme to tyme as pillers and stayes for his poore Church as he did this Tertullian in these dangerous dayes of persecution For whē the christians were vexed with wrongs falsly accused of the Gentils Tertullian taking their cause in hand defendeth them against the persecutors against their slaunderous accusations First that they neuer minded any styre or rebellion either against the Empire or Emperors of Rome forsomuch as the vse of Christians was to pray for the state of their Emperours and gouernours And where as they were accused falsly to bee enemies to all mankind how could that be saith Tertullian to Scapula seyng the proper office of the Christians is by their profession to pray for all men to loue their enemies neuer requiting euil for euil when as all other do loue but onely their friends and scarcely them As touching the horrible slaunder of murdering infants how can that be true in the Christians saith he whose order is to abstayne from all bloud strangled in so much that it is not lawful for thē to touch the bloud of any beast at their tables when they feede From filthy copulation no sort more free then they which are and euer hath ben the greatest obseruers of chastitie of whom such as may liue in perpetuall Uirginitie all their life such as cannot contract matrimony for auoyding all whoredom and fornication Neither can it be proued of the christians to worship the sunne which false surmise Tertulliā declareth to rise hereof for that the maner of the Christians was to pray toward the East Much lesse was there any of them so mad as to worship an Asses head
what is the price and reward of breaking the iust commaundement of God After him likewise Richard his sonne who was called Richard Coeur de Lyon rebelled agaynst his father And also Iohn his youngest sonne did not much degenerate from the steps of his brethren In somuch that this foresayd Richard like an vnkinde childe persecuting and taking part agaynst his father brought him to such distresse of body and minde that for thought of hart he fell into an ague and within foure dayes departed after he had raigned 35. yeares whose corps as it was caried to be buried Richard his sonne coÌ„ming by the way meeting it beginning for compassion to weepe the bloud brast incontinent out of the nose of the king at the comming of his sonne geuing therby a certayne demonstration how he was the onely author of his death After the death and raigne of which king his children after him worthely rewarded for their vnnaturalnesse against their father lacking the successe which their father had lost all beyond the sea that their father had got before And thus much concerning the raign of Henry the second and the death of Thomas Becket whose death as is aforesayd happened in the dayes of pope Alexander the thyrd which pope vsurping the keies of Ecclesiasticall regiment 21. yeares or as Gisburgensis writeth 23. yeares gouerned the Church with much tumult striuing and contending with Fredericke the Emperour not shaming like a most proud Lucifer to tread with his foote vpon the necke of the sayd Emperour as is aboue described pag. 205. This Pope among many other his acres had certain Councels as is partly before touched some in Fraunce some at Rome in LateraÌ„ by whom it was decreed that no Archbishop should receiue the palle vnlesse he should first sweare Concerning the solemnity of which palle for the order and maner of geuing and taking the same with obedience to the pope as it is coÌ„teined in their own words I thought it good to set it forth vnto thee that thou mayest well consider and vnderstand their doings therein ¶ The forme and maner how and by what wordes the Pope is wont to geue the pâ—lle vnto the Archbyshop AD honorem omnipotentis Dei beatae Mariae virginis beatorum Petri Pauli Domini nostri N. Papae sanctae Romana Ecclesiae see non N. Edeâ—◠〈…〉 tradimus 〈…〉 pon 〈…〉 diebus qui 〈…〉 concessis That is in English To the honor of almighty God and of blessed Mary the virgine and of 〈◊〉 â— Peter and Paule and of our Lord Pope â— and of the holy Church of Rome and also of the Church of â— committed to your charge we geue to you the 〈…〉 froÌ„ the body of S. Peter as a 〈◊〉 of the office 〈◊〉 which you may weare â—in your owne church 〈◊〉 dayes whiche be expressed in the priuiledges of the sayd church graunted by the sea Apostolicke ¶ Notes vpon the same ¶ To the honour c. with what confidence durst the Pope â—â—uple the honor of almighty God and the honor of Mary of S. Peter and of the Pope and of the Romish Church altogether if he had not bene a presumptuous Lucifer equalling himselfe not onely with faith Saints but also euen with him which is God alenÌ„e to be blessed for euer Taken from the body c. If S. Peters body be not all consumed let him shew it if he canâ— if he can not shew â—t how then is this palle tâ—â—en from the body of S. Peter â—or if he meane it to be of S. Peters owne wearing the 〈◊〉 S Peter had a godly wardrop of palles when euer Archbishop in all Christondome receiueth from the Pope 〈◊〉 palle As a fulnes of the office c. Rather he might say the fulnesse of his owne purfe when as Archbishops payd so sweetly for it In so much that 〈◊〉 the Archbishop of Mentz as is aboue touched pag. 172. a litle before in the councell of Basile where the price was wont to be but a thousand florences could not obtein it without 26. thousand florences Vpon certayne dayes c. This difference there was betwene the Pope and other Archbyshops For the Pope might weare the palle at all times and in all places at his pleasure Archbishoppes might not weare it but vpon certayne dayes and in their church onely within their prouince Moreouer this posse should not be asked but with great instaunce and within three monethes with out which palle he is not to be named Archbishop But may be deposed hauing it not after three monethes And the same palle must also be buried with him when he dieth And when it is geueÌ„ some priuiledge must be geuen withall or the olde renued In like-maner proceedeth the othe of euery Byshop swearing obedience to the Pope in like wordes as followeth EGo N Episcopus N ab hac hora in aâ—tea fidelis obedieÌ„s ero beato Petro sanctaequè Apostoneae Romanae Ecclesiae Domino meo D N. Papae suisque succelloribus canonicè intrantibus Non ero in consilio seu auxilio coÌ„sensu vel faeto vt vâ—am perdant aut membrum seu capiantur mala capatione Consiltrum verò quod mihi credturi sunt per se aut per â—uncium feu literas corum me sciente nemini pandam Papatum Romanum Regalia S. Petri adiutor eis ero ad retinendum defendendum saluo meo ordine contrá omnem hominem Legatum Apostolicae sedis in cundo redeundo honorificè tractabo in suis necessitatibus adiuuâ—bo Vocatus ad synodum veniam nisi praepeditus fuero canonica praepeditione Apostolorum limina singulis trenniis visitabo â—ut per me aut per meum nunclum â—â—â— Apostolica absoluar licentia Possessiones verò ad mensam mei Episcopatus pertinentes non-vendam neque donabe neque oppignorabo neque de nouo infeudabo nec aliquo modo alienabo inconsulto Rom. pontifice sic me Deus adiuuel sancta Dei Euangelia That is in English IN. Bishop of N. from this houre henceforth wil be faythful and obedient to blessed S. Peter and to the holye Apostolicke Churche of Rome and to my Lord N. the pope I shal be in no councell nor help either with my coÌ„sent or deed whereby either of them or any member of theÌ„ may be unpayred or wherby they may be taken with any euill taking The councell which they shall commit to me either by theÌ„selues or by messenger or by their letters wittingly or willingly I shall vtter to none their hindrauÌ„ce and damage To the remining and maintening the papacy of Rome and the regalities of S. Peter I shal be an arder so mine order be salued agaynst all persons The Legate of the Apostolicke sea both in going and comming I shal honorably entreat and help him in all necessities Being called to a â—â—hode I shal be ready to câ—me vnlesse I be let by
1420. also Henry Radtgeber Priest in the same Citie an 1423. Iohn Draendorfe of noble birth and a Priest was burned at Wormes an 1424. Peter Thoraw at Spyre an 1426. Math. Hager also suffered at Berline in Germany not long after Ex Balei Centur. sept After the death of Pope Martine who reigned foureteene yeares succeeded Eugenius the fourth of that name about the yeare of our Lord 1431. Of whome Antoninus thus writeth that he was much geuen to wars as may well declare his conflictes and fighting with the Romaines also the battailes betweene the Venetians and the Florentians This Pope began first to celebrate the Councell of Basill which Councell Martin his predecessour had before intended according to the institution of the Councell of Constance Notwithstanding the said Eugenius perceauing afterward this Councell of Basill not to fauour him and his doings and fearing some detriment to come to him by the same afterward laboured by all subtill practise to dissolue and interrupt the saide Councell and from Basill to translate it first to Ferraria then to Florentia more neere to his owne sea of Rome Concerning the which Councell of Basill forsomuch as we haue begon heere to make mention it shall be no great digression out of the way to discourse something thereof the Lorde so permitting more at large so much as for the most principall matters thereof shall seeme sufficient or necessary to be knowne ¶ Heere foloweth the order and maner of the Councell of Basill touching the principall matters concluded therein briefly collected and abridged heere in this present booke The rest whereof we haue referred vnto our former edition wherein the full discourse of the whole disputation is to be seene more at large for suche as haue list and leisure to see more thereof IN the 39. session of the Councell of Constance as is before mentioned page 594. it was decreed and prouided concerning the order and tunes of such generall Councels as should heereafter followe The first that shoulde next ensue to be kept the fift yeare after the said Councell of Constance the second to be holden the seauenth yeare after that and so orderly all other to follow successiuely from ten yeare to ten yeare Wherefore according to this decree followed a generall Councell fiue yeares after the Councell of Constance celebrate and holden at Sene vnder Pope Martine an 1424. but it soone broke vp After the which Councell the tearme of seauen yeares being expired another Councell was holden at Basill in the yere of our Lord 1431. The which Councell is noted to haue bene the most troublesome and to haue endured longer then any other Councell beforetime celebrate and holden in the Church This Councell continued almost the space of seauenteene yeares wherein it was concluded as before in the Councel of Constance that the generall Councels were aboue the Pope and both of these two Councels did attribute the chiefe authoritie in decreeing and determining vnto the generall Councell which is the cause that the contrary part doth derogate so much from the authoritie of this present Councell When as Pope Martine the first had appointed Iulian Cardinall and Deacon of S. Angell his Legate to celebrate and holde a generall Councell at Basill for the reformation of the Churche and rooting out of heresies within short space after Pope Martin died in whose seate Eugenius the fourth succeeded who confirmed vnto the said Cardinall Iulian the same authoritie which his predecessor before had giuen him Vnto this Councell of Basill beeing begon came the Emperour Sigismund who during his life time with his presence and authoritie did protect and defend the said Synode After the Emperours death Pope Eugenius altering his former minde purpose would transport the Councell vnto Bononie and thereby hindred the successe of the Councell of Basill And first he helde a contrary Councell at Ferraria and afterward at Florence For after the death of the Emperour Sigismund there was no Princes or noble men that had any care or regard of the Councell Eugenius the Pope pretended causes as touching the Greekes which should come vnto the Councell and the vniting of their Church vnto the West Church the which Greekes woulde in no wise passe the Alpes Also as touching his owne incommoditie that he could not come vnto Basill being so long a iourney and that all his men might haue easie accesse vnto Bononia and that amongst the Germaines which in their owne countrey are so intractable nothing can be attempted for their reformation whereupon he cited Cardinall Iulian and the fathers of the Councel vnto Bononia vnder great penaltie vnder great penaltie They againe cited the Pope that either he should come himselfe vnto the Councell or send Ambassadors vnder the like penaltie For this cause the Ambassadours of Albert King of the Romaines and of the other Princes of Germany assembled together first at Norenberge and when as they coulde determine nothing there they assembled againe at Frankford to appease the dissention betweene the Councell and the Pope for it was thought that the Electors of the Empire might best assemble and meete in that place In the meane time the Emperours Ambassadours and the Ambassadours of the Electors went vnto Basill and hauing conference with the Ambassadours of the other Princes which were there they did earnestly exhort the fathers of the Councell that they would embrace and receiue the vnitie which they would offer The request of the Princes was that the fathers would transport the Councell and go vnto another place the which onely thing Pope Eugenius seemed alwaies to seeke and desire that therby he might either diuide the fathers of the Councell or take away their libertie Notwithstanding this sacred Synode thought good neither to deny the princes request nor to graunt that which Pope Eugenius required During this doubt the Emperours Ambassadours the Bishops of Patauia and Augusta being much required and stirred thereunto appointed a noble and valiant Baron called Conrad Weinsperge by the Kings commandement to be Protector and defender of the Councell and the fathers Whereby as the enemies perceiued the Emperours minde to be alienate from the Pope so the Fathers of the Councell vnderstood his good will towards them forsomuch as he would not haue sent them a protector if he had not iudged it a lawfull Councell neither againe would he haue iudged it a Coūcell in Basill if he had geuen credit to Pope Eugenius But by meanes of a great pestilēce which began to grow the assembly that should haue bene holden at Frankford was transported vnto Mentz The Ambassadours of the princes also thought good to go thether if they might find any meanes of vnity whereby they might vnite and knit the Pope againe vnto the Councell The assembly was very famous for there were present the Archbishops of Mentz Colen Treuers Electours of the sacred Empire and all the Ambassadours of the other Electours
the Romayn Empyre so lesse he passed vpon the proud obedience of the Pope What Saynt Paule ment by this defection the reading of these Turkishe storyes and the miserable falling away of these Churches by him before planted will soone declare Another mistery there is in the Reâ—elations Apoc. 13. where the number of the beast is counted 666. Whereby may seeme by all euidences to be signified the first origene and springing of these beastly Saracens as by sequele hereof may appeare by the first rising of this deuilish sect of Mahumet Moreouer an other place there is cap. 16. Apoca. where we read that by powring out of the Phial of Gods wrath of the sixt Aungell the great floud Euphrates was dryed vp to let in the kinges of the East the openyng of which Prophecy may also more euidently appeare in coÌ„sidering the order and maner of the comming in of these Turks into Europe Some also apply to the Turkes certayne Prophecyes of Daniell Ezechiell and other places of the old TestameÌ„t moe which here I omit for so much as the Prophecyes of the old Testament if they be taken in their proper natiue sence after my iudgement do extend no further then to the death of our Sauior and the end of the Iewes kingdome Albeit herein I do not preiudicate to any mans opinioÌ„ but that euery man may abound in his owne sense As touching the yeare and time when this pestiferous sect of Mahumet first began histories do not fully consent Some affirming that it began an 621. and in the 10. yeare of Heraclius Emperour of Constantinople in whyche minde is Ioannes Lucidus As Munsterus counteth it was in the yeare of our Lord 622. Martin Luther Iohn Carion referreth it to the 18. yeare of the raigne of Heraclius which is the yere of our Lord 630. Unto the which nuÌ„ber the computation of the Beast signified in the Apocali doth not farre disagree whiche numbreth the name of the Beast with three Greeke letters 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whiche Greeke letters after the supputation of the GreciaÌ„s make the number of 666. In this all writers agree that this damnable Mahumet was borne in the country of Arabia bordering on the East part of Iewry His father was a Syrian or a Persian his Mother was an Ismalite which Ismalites being a people of Arabia were called then Agarens which term Mahumet afterward turned to the name of Saracens Of this wretched Mahumete mention was made before pag. 124. where we shewed how he making himselfe the highest Prophet of all other yet denyeth not Christ to be an holy Prophet and next to him and Moses also to be an other Moreouer he denieth not Mary the mother of Christ to be a uirgin and to haue conceiued Christ by the holy ghost affirming further that Christ in his owne person was not crucified but another called Iudas for him He greatly coÌ„mendeth also Iohn the sonne of Zachary for a virgin wheÌ„ he himselfe permitteth a man to haue 4. wiues and as many concubines as he is able to finde sayth that where as Christ other Prophets had the gift geuen them to worke myracles he was sent by force of sword to compell men to his religioÌ„ The prodigious vanityes lyes blasphemies conteyned in his lawe called Alchoran are rather to be laught at then recited It is thought that Sergius a Nestorian was a great doer with MaÌ„humet in coÌ„triuing of this lying AlchoraÌ„ so it doth well appeare by the scope and pretence thereof which especially teÌ„deth to this end to take the diuinity froÌ„ the person of Christ whom he graunteth notwithstanding to be a most holy man also that he is receiued vp to God and shall come agayne to kill Antichrist c. Moreouer this ridiculous Alchoran is so blaunched poudered with so diuers mixtures of the Christians Iewes and the Gentiles lawes geuing suche liberty to all wantonnesse of flesh setting vp circumcision absteyning from swines flesh and Iudaicall lotions and so much standeth vpon Father Abraham that it is supposed of some this filthy AlchoraÌ„ not to be set out in the dayes of Mahumet but that certayne Iewes had some handling also in this matter and put it out after his death and so semeth first to take his force about the number of yeres limited in the Apocal. as is aforesayd where thus it is written He that hath intelligence let him count the number of the beast For it is the number of a man and his number is sixe hundred sixe score and sixe After this deuilish Mahumet had thus seduced the people teaching theÌ„ that he came not by miracles but by force of sword to geue his law that they which wil not obey it must either be put to death or els pay tribute for so be the wordes of the Alchoran and after that hee had gathered strength about him of the Arabians which Arabians theÌ„ had occasion to rebell agaynst the Emperor because theyr stipendes were not paid them of Heraclius the Emperors officers he began to raunge with force and violence in the partes of Syria bordering nere vnto him and first subdued Mecha then Damascus and further encreasing in power entred into Egypt and subdued the same From thence he turned his power agaynste the Persians with whome Cosroes the king of Parsia encountring with a puissaunt army ouerthrew the Saracens put Mahumet to fight Of these Persians came the Turkes which afterward ioining with the Saracens maynteyned them agaynst the Christians Ex Munster After the death of this beast which as some say was poisoned in his house succeeded Ebocara or Ebubecer his father in law or as Bibliander affirmeth his sonne in law who tooke vpon him the gouernmeÌ„t of the Saracens and gotte the Cittye Gaza and besieged also Hierusalem two yeares He raigned two yeares hauing for his chiefe City Damaicus After him folowed Omar or Ahumar who conquered a great part of Syria and got Egypt The 4. king of the Saracens after Mahumet was OdmeÌ„ then folowed Haly after him Muhanias which after the siege of 7. yeares obteined got the christian Citty of Cesaria also ouercame the Persians with theyr king Orunasda and subdued that country to his law Thus the wicked Saracens in the space of 30. yeares subdued Arabia got Palestina Phenicia Syria Egypt and Persia whiche came directly to the 666. yeares prophecied of in the Reuelations of S. Iohn as is aforesayd And not long after they proceded further and got Affrike and then Asia as in the processe of theyr story shal appeare the Lord willing Not long after Heraclius Emperor of Constantinople succeeded Constans his nephew who in the 13. yere of his Empyre fighting vnluckely agaynst the Saraceus in Licia was ouerthrown of Muhamas aforesayd in the yeare of our Lord 655. Which Constans if he were not prospered by the Lord in his warres it was no great
ACTES and Monuments of matters most speciall and memorable happenyng in the Church with an Vniuersall history of the same wherein is set forth at large the whole race and course of the Church from the primitiue age to these latter tymes of ours with the bloudy times horrible troubles and great persecutions agaynst the true Martyrs of Christ sought and wrought as well by Heathen Emperours as nowe lately practised by Romish Prelates especially in this Realme of England and Scotland ¶ Newly reuised and recognised partly also augmented and now the fourth time agayne published and recommended to the studious Reader by the Authour through the helpe of Christ our Lord IOHN FOXE which desireth thee good Reader to helpe him with thy Prayer APOC. VII Salus sedenti super thronum agno An. 1583. Mens Octobr. The Kalender ¶ Ianuary hath 31. dayes The Moone xxx Dayes of their death Yeare of our Lord. 3 A 1 Circumcision    b 2 Iohn Wickliffe Preacher Martyr  1387 11 c 3 I. Aston confes  1382  d 4 William Sawtry priest Martyr  1400 19 e 5 Swinderby a priest martyr   8 f 6 Epiphany    g 7 Sir Rog. Acton knight Martyr  1401 16 A 8 Iohn Browne Gentlemā Martyr  1413 5 b 9 Iohn Beuerley preacher Martyr  1413  c 10 Richard Silbecke martyr 14 1413 13 d 11 Iohn Castellaue Doctor Martyr 12 1521 2 e 12 Tho. Whittle Minister Martyr 27 1525  f 13 Bartlet Greene Gentleman Martyr 27 1556 10 g 14 Iohn Tudson Martyr 27 1556  A 15 Thomas Went Martyr 27 1556 18 b 16 Thomas Browne martyr 27 1556    Isabel Foster Martyr 27 1556 7 c 17 Ioane Warne aliâs Lashford Martyr 27 1556  d 18 Iohn Lomas Martyr 31 1556 15 e 19 Anne Albright aliâs Champnes Martyr 31 1556 4 f 20 Ioane Catmer Martyr 31 1556    Agnes Snoth Martyr 31 1556  g 21 Ioane Sole Martyr 31 1556 12 A 22 William Waterer martyr 15 1556    Conuer of Paule 15  1 b 23 Steuen Kempe Martyr 15 1557    William Hay Martyr 15 1557  c 24 Thomas Hudson Martyr 15 1557 9 d 25 William Lowicke martyr 15 1557  e 26 William Prouting martyr  1557 17 f 27 Nicholas Finall Martyr  1557 6 g 28 Math. Bradbrige Martyr 16   A 29    14 b 30 Iohn Philpot Martyr  1557 3 c 31 Thomas Steuens martyr   February hath 28. dayes The Moone xxix Daies of their death Yeare of our Lord.  d 1 William Thorpe priest confessor  1407 11 e 2 Purification of our Lady   19 f 3 Iohn Claidon Martyr  1413 8 g 4 Richard Turmine martyr  1413  A 5 Zisca a confessor  1416 16 b 6 Sir Iohn Oldcastle Lord Cobham Martyr  1418 5 c 7 Richard Houeden martyr  1430  d 8 Thomas Bagley priest Martyr  1431    Paule Crawes Martyr  1431 13 e 9 Thomas Rhedon Martyr  1436 2 f 10 Rainold Pecocke bishop confessor  1457  g 11 Sir Roger Onley knight Martyr  1441 10 A 12 Elenor Cobham gentlewoman confessor    b 13 Mother of the lady Yong Martyr  1490 18 c 14 Thomas Norice Martyr  1507 7 d 15 Thomas Eckles Martyr  1510  e 16 Thomas Bungay Martyr  1511 15 f 17 D. Martin Luther confessor 18 1546 4 g 18 Pope of Eay Martyr  1512  A 19 Peake Martyr  1512 12 b 20 George Carpenter martyr 8 1527 1 c 21 Iohn Rogers Preacher Martyr 4 1555  d 22 Laurence Sanders Preacher Martyr 8 1555 9 e 23 Iohn Hooper Bishoppe Martyr 9 1555  f 24 Mathias Apostle   17 g 25 Rowland Tailor Doctor Martyr 9 1555 6 A 26 Robert Farrar Bishoppe Martyr 22 1555  b 27 Agnes Potten Martyr 19 1556 14 c 28 Trunchfields wife martyr 19 1556 ¶ March hath 31. dayes The Moone xxx Dayes of their death Yeare of our Lord. 3 d 1 William Taylour Martyr 2 1422  e 2 Iohn Weselianus a doctor Martyr  1479 11 f 3 Doctor Ueselus aliâs Basilius confessor  1490  g 4 Henry Sudphen Martyr  1524 19 A 5 Iohn Hougley Martyr  1526 8 b 6 Petrus Flestedius martyr  1528  c 7 Adolphus Clabachus Martyr  1528 16 d 8 Patrike Hamelton martyr  1528 5 e 9 Thomas Hitton Martyr  1530  f 10 Thomas Bilney Martyr  1531 13 g 11 Dany Foster Mar.  1531 2 A 12 Edward Freese confessor  1531  b 13 Ualentine Freese and his wife Mar.   10 c 14 Father Bate confes  1531  d 15 Rawlin White Mar. 5 1555 18 e 16 Thom. Tomkins Martyr 15 1555 7 f 17 Thomas Higbed gentleman Mar. 25 1555  g 18 Thomas Cawson Gentleman Mar. 25 1555 15 A 19 William Hunter Martyr 25 1555 4 b 20 William Pigot Martyr 28 1555  c 21 Stephen Knight Martyr 28 1555 12 d 22 Iohn Laurence Minister Martyr 29 1555 1 e 23 Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury Martyr 21 1556  f 24 Robert Spicer Martyr 24 1356 9 g 25 Annuntiation of our Lady    A 26 Williā Coberley Martyr 24 1556 17 b 27 Maundrell Mar. 24 1556 6 c 28 Rich. Crashfield Martyr 15 1557  d 29 Cuthbert Simpsō martyr 28 1558 14 e 30 Hugh Foxe Mar. 28 1558 3 f 31 Iohn Deuennish Martyr 28 1558 ¶ Aprill hath 30. dayes The Moone xxix Daies of their death Yeare of our Lord.  g 1 Robert Hatches Martyr      Archer Martyr 4 1519    Hawkins Martyr   11 A 2 Thomas bound Martyr 4 1519  b 3 Wrigsham Martyr 4 1519 19 c 4 Lansdale Martyr 4 1519 8 d 5 Maystres Smith Widow Martyr 4 1519 16 e 6 Iames Baynham Gentleman Martyr 30 1532 5 f 7 Iohn Awcocke Confessor 2 1555  g 8 George Marsh Preacher Martyr 24 1555 13 A 9 William Flower Minister Martyr 24 1555 2 b 10 Robert Drakes Minister Martyr 24 1556  c 11 Thomas Tyms Martyr 24 1556 10 d 12 Richard Spurge Martyr 24 1556  e 13 Thomas Spurge Martyr   18 f 14 Iohn Cauell Martyr 24 1556 7 g 15 George Ambrose Martyr 24 1556  A 16 I. Harpole Martyr Ioane Bech Martyr 1 1556 15 b 17 Iohn Hullier Minister Martyr 2 1556 4 c 18 Christopher Lister Minister Martyr 28 1556  d 19 Iohn Mace Martyr 28 1556 12 e 20 Iohn Spencer Martyr 28 1556    Symon Ioyne Martyr 28 1556 1 f 21 Richard Nicholl Martyr 28 1556  g 22 Iohn Hamond Martyr 28 1556 9 A 23 S. George Martyr    b 24 Thomas Loseby Martyr 12 1556 17 c 25 Marke Euangelist   6
d 26 Henry Ramsey Martyr 12 1557  e 27 Thomas Thyrtle Martyr 12 1557 4 f 28 Margaret Hyde Martyr 12 1557  g 29 Agnes Stanley Martyr 12 1557  A 30 William Nicholl Martyr  1558 ¶ May hath 31. dayes The Moone xxx Dayes of their death Yeare of our Lord. 11 b 1 Phillip and Iacob Apostles    c 2 Iohn Hus Martyr  1415 19 d 3 Hieronymus Sauonarola Martyr 23 1499 8 e 4 Dominike Martyr 23 1499  f 5 Siluester Martyr 23 1499 16 g 6 Frier Roy Mar.  1531    Rob. Kyng mar  1532 5 A 7 Robert Debnam Martyr  1532  b 8 Nicholas Marsh Martyr  1532 13 c 9 〈◊〉 Cardmaker aliâs Taylour Preacher Martyr 31 1555 2 d 10    e 11 Iohn Warne mar 31 1555 10 f 12 Margaret Ellis confessor 13 1556  g 13 Hugh Laâ—erocke Martyr 15 1556 18 A 14 Iohn Apprice mar 15 1556 7 b 15 Katherine Hut Widow Martyr 16 1556  c 16 Elizab. Thackuell martyr 16 1556  15 d 17 Ione Hornes mar 16 1556 4 e 18 A blind boy and another with him mar 5 1556  f 19 Thomas Spycer Martyr 21 1556 12 g 20 Iohn Denny mar 21 1556 1 A 21 William Poole Martyr 21 1556    Iohn Slesh confessor 30 1556  b 22 William Norant Martyr 29 1557 9 c 23     d 24 Steuen Gratwike martyr 29 1557 17 e 25 Iohn Thurstone confessor  1557 6 f 26 William Seaman martyr 19 1558  g 27 Thomas Carman martyr 19 558 14 A 28 Thomas Hudson Martyr 19 1558 3 b 29 William Harries Martyr 26 1558  c 30 Rich. Day mar 26 1558 11 d 31 Christian George Martyr 26 1558 ¶ Iune hath 30. dayes The Moone xxix Dayes of their death Yeare of our Lord.  e 1 〈…〉 martyr 1 1416 19 f 2 Anne Askew Martyr Ioh. Lassels gent. Mar. Nich. Belman Mar.  1546 8 g 3 Tho. Hawkes Mar. Tho. Waâ—tes Mar. â—â— 1555 16 A 4 Iohn Simplon Mar. Iohn Ardlâ—y Mar. Nic. Chamberlain mar 14 1555 5 b 5 Tho. Hosmond mar W. Bramford Mar. Tho. Harland Mar. 15 1555  c 6 Iohn Osward Mar. Tho. Read Mar. 6 1556 13 d 7 Tho. Abington Mar. Tho. Wood minist Mar. Tho. Milles Mar. 20 1556 2 e 8 Wil. Adherall Minister confessor 23 1556    Iohn Clement confes 25 1556  f 9 A merchants seruaunt Martyr 26  10 g 10 H. Adlington mar Lau. Pâ—â—nam mar Hen. Wic mar 27 1556  A 11 W. Halliwell mar 27 1556    Th. Bowyer mar George Serle mar 27 18 b 12 Edm. Hurst mar 27 1556    Lion Cawch mar Rafe Iackson mar 27  7 c 13 Ioh. Derifall mar Iohn Roth. mar  1556  d 14 Eliz. Pepper mar 27     Agnes George mar Tho. Parret confes 27 1556 15 e 15 Hunt Ambrose confes Ioh. Morice confes 28 1556 4 f 16 Rog. Bernard mar 29 1556    Adam Foster mar Rob. Lawson mar 30 1556  g 17 Walter Apleby Petronill his wife mar 18 1557 12 A 18 Edm. Allen and Katharine his wyfe mar Io. Bradbrige mar   1 b 19 I. Manning mar Eliz. a blind maid mar Tho. Moore mar 18 1557  c 20 Nich. White mar Nich. Pardâ—â—e mar 19 1557 9 d 21 I. Fishcocke mar Barbara Final mar Bradbriges wid Mar.    e 22 Bendens wife and Wilsons wife Mar. 19 1557 17 f 23 Rich. Woodman mar      Nat. of S. Iohn Bap.   6 g 24 G. Stephens W. Mainard Alexander Hosmans man Martyrs 22 1557  A 25 Tomasin a Woods maid Margery Morice Iam. 22 1557 14 b 26 Morice sonne Dennis Burges Asdowns wife Groues wife Martyrs   3 c 27 Henry Pond mar R. Estland mar 27 1558  d 28 Ro. Southam mar Mat. Ricarby mar      Peteâ— and Paule   11 e 29 Iohn Lloyd mar 27 1558  f 30 Iohn Holyday mar Rog. Holland mar   ¶ Iuly hath 31. dayes The Moone xxx Dayes of their death Yeare of our Lord. 19 g 1 Henry Uoz Mar. Iohn Esch mar â— 1522 8 A 2 〈…〉 Martyr 4 1523  b 3 Andrew Hewet Martyr   16 c 4 Anthony Person Martyr   5 d 5 Robert Testwood Martyr H. Finnemore mar 18 1543  e 6 Iohn Bradford preacher Martyr 1 1555 13 f 7    2 g 8 Iohn Leafe mar Iohn Polley Mar.    A 9 Will. Ming Minister Mar. Richard Hooke Mar. 2 1555 10 b 10 Iohn Blande Preacher Mar. 12 1555  c 11 Iohn Franke mar Humfrey Middleton Mar. 12 1555 18 d 12 Nich. Shetterden Martyr 12 1555 7 e 13 William Dighel Martyr    f 14 Dirike Caruer mar Iohn Launder mar 2 1555 15 g 15 Thomas Iueson Martyr 3 1555 4 A 16 Nich. Hall Mar.    b 17 Iohn Alewoorth confessor      Iohn Carelesse confessor Iohn Gwin mar 1 1556 12 c 18 Iulius Palmer a schoole-maister and Askine Martyrs â—6 1556 1 d 19 Katharine Cauches and Paratiâ—e Massy with her child not one hower old and Guillemine Gilbert Mar. 17 1556  e 20   9 f 21 Thomas Dungate mar    g 22 Iohn Foreman Martyr 18 1556 17 A 23 Symon Miller Mar. Elizabeth Cooper Martyr 13 1556 6 b 24 Mary Magdalene    c 25 Richard Yeoman Minister mar 10 1558 14 d 26 William Pikes Mar. 14 1558 3 e 27 Iames Apostle    f 28 Stephen Cotton Martyr 14 1558    Iohn Slade mar â—4 1558 11 g 29 Stephen Wight Mar. Rob. Milles mar 14 1558  A 30 Rob. Dines mar 14 1558 19 b 31 Tho. Benbricke Gentleman mar 19 1558 ¶ August hath 31. dayes The Moone xxx Daies of their death 〈…〉 our Lord. 8 c 1 Leonard Keyfer Martyr 16 1527 16 d 2 Iames Abbes mar 2 1555 5 e 3 Iohn Demy Gentleman mar 8 1555  f 4 Iohn Newman Martyr â—8 ibid. 13 g 5 Patrike Patingham mar 28 ibid. 2 A 6 Will. Coker mar 23 ibid.    Wil. Hopper mar 23 ibid.  b 7 Henry Laurence Martyr 23 ibid. 10 c 8 Richard Collier Martyr 23 ibid.  d 9 William Steere Martyr 23 ibid. 18 e 10 Richard Wright Martyr 23 ibid. 7 f 11 Elizabeth Warne martyr    g 12 George Tankerfield mart 26 ibid. 15 A 13 Richard Smith Martyr 8 ibid. 4 b 14 8 ibid.  c 15 Stephen Horwood martyr 30 ibid.    Thomas Fusse mar 30 ibid. 12 d 16 William Haile Martyr 31 ibid.  e 17 Robert Samuell Preacher mar 31 1555  f 18 Ioane Waste Mar.  1556 9 g 19 William Bongeor martyr 2 1557  A 20 Robert
Purtas mar 2 1557 17 b 21 Thomas Bennold martyr 2 1557 6 c 22 Agnes Siluerside aliâs Smith mar 2 1557  d 23 Bartholomew Apostle   14 e 24 Ellin Ewring mar 2 1557 3 f 25 Elizabeth Folkes mayd Martyr 2 1557  g 26 William Munt Martyr 2 1557 11 A 27 Alice Munt mar 2 1557 19 b 28 Rose Allin maide Martyr 2 1557  c 29 Iohn Iohnson mar George Egles mar 2 1557 8 d 30 One Frier and the sayde George Egles sister Martyrs 2 1557  e 31   September hath 30. dais The Moone xxix Dayes of their death Yeare of our Lord. 16 f 1 Father Abraham Marsor  1428 5â— g 2 WilliaÌ„ Wright Priest Martyr  1428  A 3 Iohn Waddon Priest Martyr  1428 1â— b 4 WilliaÌ„ Gardiner Martyr  1552    W. Allen Mar. Tho. Cob Martyr  1556 2 c 5 Tho. Coo. Mar.    d 6 Will. Androw confessor  1555 â—â— e 7 Thomas King confessor  ibid.  f 8 Thomas Leis confessor 5 ibid.    George Catmer Martyr 6 ibid. â—â— g 9 Robert Sâ—rcateâ— Martyr   ◠A 10 Anthony Burward martyr  ibid.  b 11 George Bradbrige martyr Iames Tutty Mar. 6 ibid. 15 c 12 Thom. Hayward Martyr  ibid. 4 d 13 I. Goreway Mar. Rob. Glouer Mar. 20 ibid.  e 14 Cornelius Bungay martyr   12 f 15 Edw. Sharpe mar Iohn Hart mar 8 1556 â— g 16 Tho. Rauensdale a shoâ—maker or a Currier mar 24 1556  A 17 Iohn Horne and another woman mar 25 1556 â— b 18 Iohn Kurd mar Cicelie Ormes mar 20 1556   Ioyce Lewys mar 23 1557  c 19 Rafe Allerton mar 10 1557 17 d 20 Richard Roth mar 17 1557    Mathew Apostle   6 e 21 Iames Ansco and Margery his wyfe mar 17 1557  f 22 Agnes Bongeor Martyr 17 1557 â— g 23 Mar. Thurstone Martyr  1557 â— â— 24 Iohn Warren mar    b 25 Christi Grouer Martyr    c 26 Thomas Athoth Martyr  1557  d 27 Iohn Ashdone Martyr Thomas Spurdaunce Mar.  1557  e 28    8 f 29 Michaell Archangel    g 30 Iohn Fortune Martyr  1557 October hath 31. dayes The Moone xxx their death Dayes of 6 A 1 Bartholer Miâ—â—on martyr  1534  b 2 Iohn de Burge a riche merchant Mar.  1534 3â— c 3 The receiuer of Naunts Mar.  1534 â— d 4 Henry Poile Mar. Catelle a schoolemaistres Martyr  1534     15â—4  e 5 Stephen de la Foarge a merchant Mar.  1134 10 f 6   1536  g 7 William Tyndall Marâ—tyr   18 A 8 William Leyton Martyr  1537    Puttedew Mar.  1537 7 b 9 Ioh. Lambert aliâs Nicolson Mar.  1538  c 10 Collins Mar. Cowbrige Mar.  1538    Peter a Germane Martyr  1539 15 d 11  1539 4 e 12 Launcellot Mar. Iohn a Painter Mar.  1539  f 13 Giles Germaine Martyr  1539    Robert Barnes Mar.  1539 12 g 14 Thomas Garrard martyr  1541  A 15 William Hierome martyr    b 16 William Wolsey Martyr 4 1555 9 c 17 Rob. Pigot Mar. 4 1555  d 18 Luke Euangelist   17 e 19 Nicholas Ridley Bishop Martyr 6 1555 6 f 20 Hugh Latymer Bishop Martyr    g 21 I. Web gent. mar George Roper mar 31 1555 14 A 22 Gregory Parke Martyr   3 b 23 Adam Walles mar Marke Burges mar 2 1551  c 24 William Hooker Martyr  1560 11 d 25 SimsoÌ„ Priest Beuerech Frier Keyler blacke Frier Dauy StrattoÌ„ gentleman Norman Gorley Uicar of Dolor a blacke Canon with 4. other martyrs   19 e 26    f 27   8 g 28 Simon and Iude.    A 29 Three died in prison at Cicester confes 18 1556 16 b 30 Mother Seaman confessor  1556 5 c 31 Mother Bennet confessor  1556 Nouember hath 30. dais The Moone xxix Dayes of their death Yeare of our Lord.  d 1 The feast of all Saints   ◠e 2 Richard Mekings martyr  1541 2 f 3 Richard Spenser Martyr  1541  g 4 Andrew Hewet Martyr  1541 10 A 5 Iohn Porter confes  1542  b 6 Thomas Bernard martyr  1542 18 c 7 Iames Morton Martyr  1542 7 d 8 George Wizard Gentleman Mar.  1146  e 9 Iohn Kirby Mar.  1546 â—5 f 10 Roger Clarke Mar.  1546 4 g 11 Richard Barfield aliâs Somersam Mar. 20 1531  A 12 Iohn Clarke confes  1556 12 b 13 Dimstane Chittenden confes  1556  c 14 William Foster Martyr  1556  d 15 Alice Potkins confessor  1556 9 e 16 Iohn Archer confes  1556  f 17 Hooke Mar.  1556 17 g 18 Iohn Hallingdale Martyr 18 1557 6 A 19 William Sparow martyr 18 1557  b 20 Richard Gybson Gentleman Mar. 18 1557 14 c 21 Saunder Gouch Martyr 4 1558 3 d 22 Elizabeth Driuer martyr 4 1558    Phillip Humfrey Martyr 5 1558  e 23 Iohn Dauy Mar. 5 1558 11 f 24 Henry Dauy Mar. 5 1558 19 g 25 Iohn Corneforth Martyr 10 1558  A 26 Christopher Browne Martyr 10 1558 8 b 27 Iohn Herst Mar. 10 1558  c 28 Alice Snoth Mar. 10 1558 16 d 29 Katharme knight Martyr   5 e 30 Andrew Apostle   December hath 31. daies The Moone xxx Daies of their death Yeare of our Lord.  f 1 WilliaÌ„ Tracy Esquier confes  1534 13 g 2 Peter Sapience Martyr  1545 28 A 3 George Buckeâ— alias Adam Damlip Martyr  1531 10 b 4 An old man of Buckingham shire Mar.  1381  c 5 Two gray Friers Martyrs  1513 18 d 6 Iohn Hilton confessor Iohn Coignes confessor  1517 7 e 7 Robert Warde confessor  1517  f 8 A scholer of Abbeuile Martyr  1522     1528 15 g 9 A Iew Martyr Richard Hunne Martyr 4 1515 4 A 10      Iohn Tewkesbery martyr 20 1531  b 11 Iames Gore confes 7 1555 12 c 12 William Wiseman confessor 13 1555 1 d 13 Iohn Philpot Preacher Martyr â—8 1557  e 14 Iohn Rough Preacher Martyr 22 1557 9 f 15 Margaret Mering martyr 22 1558  g 16 Thomas Tyler confessor  1558 17 A 17 Mathew Withers confessor Dale confes  1558 6 b 18 Thomas Apostle  1550  c 19 Wil. Plaine   14 d 20 Elizabeth Lawson confessor  1550    Ioh. Glouer confes   3 e 21 Nicholas Burton martyr 22 1562  f 22 Nat of our Lord. Stephen Mar.  Â
Turkes or Infidels or in their doctrine were any Idolatrous impitie or detestable iniquitie in their liues if they went about any deadly destruction or priuy conspiracies to oppresse your liues or by fraudulent dealing to circuÌ„uent you then had you some cause to coÌ„plaine and also to reuenge Now seing in their doctrine ye haue neyther blasphemy idolatry superstition nor misbeliefe to obiect vnto them seing they are baptised in the same beliefe and beleue the same articles of the Crede as ye do hauing the same God the same Christ sauiour the same baptisme and are ready â—s conâ—erre with you in all kinde of Christen doctrine neyther do refuse to be tryed by any place of the scripture how then riseth this mortall malice of you agaynst them If you thinke them to be herâ—tickes then bring forth if ye can any one sentence which they arrogantly hold contrary to the minde of holy scripture expounded by the censure of most auncient Doctours Or what is there in all yâ— scripture to be required but they acknowledge confesse the same See try the order of their liues doinges what great fault find you They serue God they walke vnder his feare they obey his law as men may do and though they be transgressors toward him as other men are yet toward you what haue they done what haue they committed or deserued why you should be so bitter agaynst them What offended the poore habitants of Merindal Cabriers when the bishop of Aix the Cardinall of Turon and other Bishops of France wrasting from Fraunces the French king a commission sent Menâ—rius with his Captayne Iohn de Gay to destroy theyr countrey an 1530. who driuing the poore people there into a barn ful of straw set the barn on fire burned vp men women and children And likewise in a church exercised the like crueltie vpon them where were murdered the same time to the number of a thousand yong and old women children and yong infants besides vii whole townes with the most part of the dwellers thering being murdered burnt in the sayd country of ProueÌ„ce Also before that what offended the Cittizens of Tholouse and Auinion when Pope Gregory the ix set Lewes the French king to warre agaynst them and agaynst Raymundus their Earle without cause where also the sayd kyng died at the siege Or to speake of later yeres what hurt or harme did the poore Protestantes in the towne of Uassy who peaceably being at a Sermon were miserably slayne and cut men women and children by the Duke of Guyes and hys armed souldiours besides other infinite examples almost not to be numbred of like crueltie in Calabria Apulia Bohemia Fraunce and now of late in Flaunders and in other countryes moe But to let other countryes passe let vs turne now to the peaceable gouernment in this realme of England vnder this our so milde gracious Queene now presently reigning Under whome you see howe gently you are suffered what mercy is shewed vnto you how quietly ye liue What lacke you that you woulde haue hauing almost the best rowmes and offices in all the realme not onely without any losse of lyfe but also without anye feare of death And though a few of your Archâ—lerkes be in custody yet in that custody so shrewdly are they hurt that many a good Protestant in the realme would be glad with all their hartes to chaunge rowmes and dyet with them if they might And albeit some other for their pleasure haue slipt ouer the seas if their courage to see countries abroade did so allure them who coulde let them yet this is certayne no dreade there was of death that draue them For what papist haue you seen in all this land to lose eyther life or limme for papistry during al these xii yeares hetherto since this Queenes reigne And yet all this notwithstaÌ„ding hauing no cause to complayne so many causes to geue God thaÌ„ks ye are not yet content ye fret and fume ye grudge and mutter and are not pleased with peace nor satisfied with safety but hope for a day and fayne would haue a chaunge And to preuent your desired day ye haue conspired and rise vpp in open rebellion agaynst your Prince whom the Lord hath set vp to be your gouernour And as you haue since that nowe of late disturbed the quiet and peaceable state of Scotland in murdering most trayterously the gentle and godly Regent of Scotland who in sparing the Queenes life there when he had her in his handes hath now therfore lost his own so with like fury as by your rebellion appeareth would disturbe the golden quiet and tranquilitie of this Realme of England if ye might haue your willes Which the mercifull grace of almightie for Christ his sonnes sake our Lord forfend and vtterly disapoynt Amen Wherfore these premises coÌ„sidered my question is to aske of you know what iust or reasonable cause ye haue of these your vnreasonable doinges of this your so mortall and deadly hatred fury and malice you beare agaynst these your euenchristened of these your tumultes coniurations gaping and hoping rebellions mutteringes murders wherewith you trouble and disquiet the whole world Of all which mischiefes if the true cause were well known the truth would be found doubtles to be none other but onely the priuate cause of the Bishop of Rome that he is not receiued and the dignity of his Church exalted Touching which cause how vnreasonable and vniust it is more shal be sayd the Lord willing in reply according as I shal see theyr answere if it shall so please theÌ„ or any of theÌ„ to answere this question In the meane time this for a briefe note shall suffice that it standeth not with the scripture but contrary to the scripture that the Bishop of Rome should so reuenge his owne priuate cause If his title plantatioÌ„ be good of God why doth he not refer it vnto god And no doubt but if it be so God will maintein it though the whole world sayd no. If it be otherwise it will fall be rooted out though all the world sayd yea yea the greatest argument to proue this plantation of the Popes supremacy not to be of God is that the Pope fighting in his owne priuate cause by outward worldly force seeketh his owne glory Christ our sauior being here refused himselfe yet neither reuenged his cause nor sought his owne glory but only the glory will of his father thus speaking of himself Si ego glorifico meipsuÌ„ gloria mea nihil est pater meus est qui glorificat me c. Ioan. 8. i. If I glorify my selfe my glory is nothing my father is he that glorifyeth me c. Euen so I saye with scripture that if the Popes procâ—edings were planted of God he would not so wrastle for his glory as â—e doth But forsomuch as he seeketh by such cruelty and bloudshed to exalt himselfe
be done in priuate houses so that whosoeuer should atteÌ„pt the contrary should be depriued const 57. Moreouer coÌ„cernyng Clerkes leauyng their Churches const 58. Also concerning the order maner of funerals const 59. And that Byshops should not keepe froÌ„ their flocke const 67. The same IustiniaÌ„ grauÌ„ted to the Clergy of ConstaÌ„tinople the priuiledge of the secular court in cases onely ciuile and such as touched not the disturbauÌ„ce of the Byshop otherwise in all criminall causes he left them to the iudgemeÌ„t of the secular court const 83. He geueth also lawes decrees for breach of matrimonie const 117. in diuers other places And in his const 123. after the doctrine of S. Paule he commauÌ„deth all Byshops Priestes to sounde out their seruice to celebrate the misteries not after a secrete maner but with a loude voyce so as they might not onely be heard but also be vnderstand of the faythfull people what was sayd done Whereby it is to be gathered that diuine prayers and seruice then was in the vulgar toung And as the said Iustinian other Emperours in those dayes had the iurisdictioÌ„ and gouernement ouer spirituall matters persons the like examples also may be brought of other kyngs in other laÌ„des who had no lesse authoritie in their Realmes then Emperours had in their Empire As in FrauÌ„ce Clodoueus the first Christened kyng at Orleans caused a CouÌ„cell of 33. Byshops where .33 Canons were instituted coÌ„cernyng the gouernemeÌ„t of the Church within .200 yeares after Christ. Ex primo Tomo Concil Carolus Magnus beside his other lawes and edictes political called v. Synodes one at Mentz the second at Rome the third at Remes the fourth at Cabilone the fift at Arâ—late where sundry rites ordinauÌ„ces were geuen to the Clergy about .810 yeares after Christ. The same Carolus also decreed that onely the Canonicall bookes of Scripture should be read in the Church none other Which before also was decreed an 4.17 in the third generall Councel of Carthage Item he exhorteth and chargeth Byshops and Priests to preach the word with a godly iniuÌ„ction Episcopi verò vt siue per se siue per vicarios pabulum verbi diuini sedulò populis annuncient Quia vt ait beatus Gregorius Iram contra se occulti iudicis excitat Sacerdos si sine praedicationis sonitu incedit Et vt ipsi clerum sibi commissum in sobrietate castitate nutriant Superstitiones quas quibusdam in locis in exequijs mortuorum noÌ„nulli faciunt eradicent that is That bishops either by them selues or their deputies shall shew forth the foode of Gods word to the people with all diligeÌ„ce For as Gregory sayth the Priest procureth against him the wrath of the secret iudge which goeth without the sound of preaching And also that they bring vp their Clergy to theÌ„ coÌ„mitted in sobernes chastitie The superstitioÌ„ which in certaine places is vsed of some about the Funerals of the dead let them exterminate plucke vp by the rootes c. Moreouer instructing informyng the sayd Byshops Priestes in the office of preaching willeth theÌ„ not to suffer any to fayne or preach to the people any new doctrine of their owne inueÌ„tion not agreing to the word of God but that they them selues both will preach such thyngs as lead to eternall life and also that they set vp other to do the same ioyneth with all a godly exhortation Ideo dilectissimi toto corde praeparemus nos in scientia veritatis mox vt diuina donante gratia verbum Dei currat crescat multiplicetur in profectum Ecclesiae Dei sanctae salutem animaruÌ„ nostrarum laudem gloriam nominis Domini nostri Iesu Christi Pax praedicantibus gratia obedientibus gloria Domino nostro Iesu Christo Amen Furthermore the said Carolus in his constitutions diuideth the goodes geueÌ„ to the Church so that in the more welthy places two partes should go to the vse of the poore the third to the stipeÌ„d of the Clergy Otherwise in poorer places an equall diuisioÌ„ to be made betwene the pouertie the Clergy vnles the gift had some speciall exception Ex Ansegiso lib. 1. cap. 80. And in the same booke a little after cap. 83. the author declareth by the sayd Carolus to be decreed that no Ecclesiasticall person or persons froÌ„ thenceforth should presume to take of any person any such gift or donation wherby the childreÌ„ or kinsfolkes of the sayd Donor should be defeited of their inheritance duly to them belongyng Ludouicus Pius king of France after Emperor was sonne to the foresaid Charles who being ioined together with the said Charles his father in the Empire ordained also with his father sundry actes obseruaunces touchyng the gouernement of the Church as in the author before alledged may appeare As first that no entry should be made into the Church by Symony Agayne that Byshops should be ordained by the free electioÌ„ of the Clergie of the people without all respect of person or reward onely for the merite of life and gift of heauenly wisedome Also the sayd Kynges Emperours forbad that any free maÌ„ or Citizen should enter the professioÌ„ of Monkery without licence asked of the kyng before added a double cause wherfore First for that many not for meere deuotioÌ„ but for idlenes and auoyding the kynges warres do geue theÌ„ selues to ReligioÌ„ againe for that many be craftely circumueÌ„ted deluded by subtile couetous persons seekyng to get froÌ„ them that which they haue Lib. 1. cap. 114. ibidem IteÌ„ that no young childreÌ„ or boyes should be shaueÌ„ or enter any profession without the will of their PareÌ„tes And no young maydens should take the veale or profession of a Nunne before she came to sufficient discretion of yeres to discerne chuse what they will follow That none should be interred or buried theÌ„ce forth within the Church which also was decreed by Theodosius Valentinianus 40. yeares before them Item the sayd Carolus .22 yeares before this Emperour enacted that murderers such as were giltie of death by the law should haue no sanctuary by flying into the Church c. which also was decreed by IustiniaÌ„ .300 yeares before this Carolus Ex Nouel Iustinia Moreouer the foresayd Ludouicus Pius with his sonne Clothariê° or as some call him Lotharius ioyned with him among other Ecclesiasticall Sanctions ordained a godly law for laymen to coÌ„municate the Sacrament of the body bloud of the Lord in these wordes Vt si noÌ„ frequeÌ„tius vel ter laici homines communicent nisi fortè grauioribus quibusâ—am criminibus impediaÌ„tur That laymen do communicate at least thrise if not ofter except they be let percase by some more haynous greuous offences Anseg lib. 2. cap. 43. Item they enacted that no goodes of the Church should be alienated vnder the payne Leoninae
yeare of Nero that is easilie refuted both by the Scriptures and Histories for so we vnderstand by the declaration of Saint Paule Gal. 1.2 that 14. yeares after his conuersion Saint Paule had Peter by the hand at Hierusalem Moreouer the said Paule in the foresaid Epistle witnesseth that the charge Apostolical was coÌ„mitted vnto Peter ouer the Circumcised and so was he intituled Also S. Paule writing to the Romains in his manifold salutations to them in Rome maketh no mentioÌ„ there of S. Peter which doubtles should not haue bene vnremembred if he had bene then in Rome Againe S. Peter dating his Epistle from Babilon was not then belike at Rome Furthermore histories doe record that Peter was at Pontus v. yeares and at Antioch 7. yeares How could he then be 25. yeares at Rome Finally where our aduersary alleaging out of Ado saith that S. Peter was there 25 yeres vntil the last yere of Nero how can that stand when S. Paule suffering vnder Nero was put to death the same day tweluemonth that is a whole yeare after Peter c. But especially how agreeth this with Scripture that Christ should make Peter an Apostle vniuersall to walke in all the world Item per vniuersum orbem Item Etitis mihi testes vsque ad fines terrae c. And our Papists would needs make him a sitting Byshop and intitle him to Rome How accorde these Apostolus and Episcopus ire and sedere Omnes gentes and Roma togither And thus haue I resolued the first vntrueth of that Popish demonstration aboue rehearsed Pag. 14. wherein they thinke to proue that as Peter although hee was not called vniuersall Apostle yet was the head of the whole Churche so the Pope might and hath had after him the charge of the whole Church although he was not called vniuersall Bishop in the olde tyme. c. Now followeth the second vntrueth to be touched in the same argument which is that because Peter was the head of the church so therfore the Pope must also be the head of the church and was albeit he was not called vniuersal bishop a long time But this we do deny yea the matter denieth it selfe by their owne position for being graunted by them that the title of vniuersall bishop was not receiued at Rome but refused to the time of Gregory then mâ—st it necessarily be graunted that the Bishops of Rome before S Gregory had not the charge of the whole church neither could be admitted by that reason to be heads of the church For so much as there can be no head but which is vniuersall to the whole body neither can any haue charge of the whole but he must needes be vniuersal to all and singuler partes of that whereof he hath the charge As in sciences whosoeuer hath knowledge cunning in all the seuen liberal sciences all the partes therof pertaining to liberall knowledge is said to be an vniuersall learned man so in office to whomsoeuer the publike charge of all Churches doth appertaine how is he not to be called bishop vniuersal Now if before S. Gregories time the name of vniuersall bishop was repealed in Rome how then can the name be refused the definition of the name be admitted Or els let our aduersaries tell vs how they define an vniuersall Bishop seing this word bishop is properly the name of office whereto is annexed charge Wherefore if a Bishop be he which hath the charge of all soules in his Dioces coÌ„mitted to him must render account for theÌ„ al then whose charge extendeth to all singuler churches must render account for euery christian soule within the whole world to him caÌ„ not be denied the name of an vniuersal bishop hauing the office of an vniuersall bishop Or if he be not an vniuersall bishop he cannot then haue the charge of the whole that is of all and singular churches of Christ. For such is the rule of true definition Cui coÌ„uenit definitio conuenit definitum contra Cui adimitur definitio eidem definitum adimitur Although this word vniuersall in the Greeke writers signifieth that which we in our vulgar English tongue call catholike yet I suppose our aduersaries here wil not take vniuersall in that sense For after that meaning as we doe not deny that the bishops of Rome may be vniuersall Bishops so neither can they deny but other bishops also may be as vniuersall that is as catholike as they But such as more distinctly schoolelike discusse this matter define vniuersall or catholike by three things to witte by tyme place and person So that whatsoeuer extendeth it selfe to times all places to all persons that is properly vniuersal or catholike And contrarywise what thing is to be called vniuersal or catholike reacheth to all those three aforesaid coÌ„prehending al places times persons extendeth it selfe of his owne nature to the same or els it is not to be called properly vniuersal or catholike And thus iij. things there be which most commoÌ„ly we cal catholike or vniuersal that is the church which is called the catholike church Faith which is called the catholike faith A man whome also we call a man catholike because these iij. of their owne nature disposition no contrary obstacle letting extend themselues so to all that no time place nor persoÌ„ is excluded Which iij. conditions if they altogither coÌ„curre in the charge of the bishop of Rome then is it an vniuersal charge and he an vniuersal bishop if not then is his charge neither vniuersall nor he the head of the Church nor yet vniuersall bishop For how these three can be separated I can not see except the aduersary part do proue it more euidently then yet they haue done And thus much to the obiection of our aduersaries arguing thus that as S. Peter being not called vniuersall Apostle yet was the head of the vniuersal church So the Pope although he was not first called vniuersall Bishop had and might haue the charge of the whole Church and was the vniuersall head of the same The which obiection conteining as is said a double vntruth our aduersaries yet notwithstanding do busie themselues greatly to fortify by sunory testimonies and allegations patched out of old and auncient Doctours but specially out of Theodoritus Irenaeus Ambrose Augustine proouing by them that the sea of Rome hauing the preeminence and principallitie hath bene honoured aboue all other churches Whereupon the said aduersarie before minded groundeth this consequent Irenaeus Ambrose Augustine and Theodoritus affirme that the church of Rome is the chiefe of all other churches Ergo the Bishop and head of that church is chiefe and head ouer all other bishops head of all other churches But this consequent is to be denied for that the excellencie of the church or place doth not always argue the excellencie of the minister or bishop nor yet necessarilie doth cause
institution diuers other newfound rites phantasies of men but also where the vse of the olde Church of Rome was onely to baptise men they Baptise also Belles and applye the wordes of Baptisme to water fire candels stockes and stones c. But especially in the Supper of the Lord their doctrine most filthely swarueth from the right minde of the Scripture all order reason and fashion most worthy to be exployded out of all Christen Churches Touching the which Sacrament the first errour is their Idolatrous abuse by worshipping adoring sensing knocking and kneelyng vnto it in reseruing also and carying the same about in pompe and procession in townes and fieldes Secondlye also in the substance thereof their teaching is monstruous leauing there no substance of bread and wine to remayne but onely the reall body and bloud of Christ putting no difference betweene calling and making Because Christ called bread his body therfore say they he made it his body and so of a wholesome Sacramēt make a perilous Idole that which the old Church of Rome did euer take to be a mistery they turne into a blind miste of meere accidences to bleare the peoples eies making them beleeue they see that they see not not to see that which they see to worship a thing made for their maker a creature for their creator and that was threshed out of a wheaten sheffe they set vp in the Church worship for a Sauiour and when they haue worshipped him then they offer him to his father and when they haue offered him then they eate him vp or els close him fast in a pixe Where if he corrupt putrifie before he be eaten then they burne him to pouder ashes And notwithstanding they know wel by the scriptures that the body of christ can neuer corrupt and putrifie yet for all this corruption will they needes make it the body of Christ and burne all them which beleeue not that which is against true Christian beleefe * Of Matrimony WHat order and rule S. Paule hath set for mariage in his Epistle to the Corinthians it is manifest Wheras he preferreth single life in such as haue the gift of continence before the maried state so againe in such as haue not the gift he preferreth the coupled life before the other willing euery such one to haue his wife because of fornication Furthermore how the said Apostle aloweth a Byshop to be the husband of one wife so he excede not to the maner of the Iewes which were permitted to haue many how vehemently he reproueth them that restraine mariage his letters to Timothy do record Moreouer what degres be permitted by the law of God to mary in the booke of Leu. is to be seene cha 18. Also how children ought not to marry without consent of their parents by manifest examples of the Scriptures it is notorious Contrary to these ordinaunces of the Scripture the new Catholikes of the Popes church first doe repute and call mariage a state of imperfection preferre single lyfe be it neuer so impure before the same pretending that where the one replenisheth the earth the other filleth Heauen Further as good as the third part of Christendome if it be not more both men and women they keepe through coacted vowes from mariage hauing no respect whethey they haue the gift or no. Ministers and Priestes such as are found to haue wiues not onely they remoue out of place but also pronounce sentence of death vpon them account their children for bastardes illegitimate Againe as good as the iij. part of the yeare they exempt suspend from liberty of mariage Degres of copulation forbidden they extend farther then euer did the law of God euen to the fift or sixt degree Which degree notwithstanding they release againe when they list for money Ouer and besides al this they haue added a new found prohibition of spiritual kindred that is that such as haue bene gossips or godfathers and godmothers together in christening an other mans child must not by their law mary together Briefly and finally in this their doctrine and cases of Matrimony they gaine and rake to themselues much money from the people they augment horrible Sodomitry they nourish wicked adultery and much fornication They fill the worlde with offensions and bastardes and giue great occasion of murdering infants Of Magistrates and ciuill gouernement YE hard before what rules and lessons S. Paule gaue to the old Romanes concerning Magistrats to whose authoritie he would all humaine creatures to be subiected and how they are the ministers of God hauing the sworde giuen vnto them wherewith they ought to represse false doctrine and idolatry and maintaine that which is true right Rom. 13. Now let vs suruey a litle the Popes proceedinges and marke how farre he transgresseth in this as he doth in al other points almost from true christianity 1. First the Pope with all his clergy exempt themselues from all obedience ciuill 2. They arrogate to themselues authoritie to ordeine and constitute without all leaue or knowledge of the ordinary Magistrate 3. Yea they take vpon them to depose and set vp rulers and Magistrates whom they list Of Purgatory THe Paradoxes or rather the phantesies of the latter Church of Rome concerning purgatory be monstruous neither old nor Apostolicall 1. First say they there is a Purgatory where soules do burne in fier after this life 2. The paine of Purgatory differeth nothing from the paynes of hell but onely that it hath an end the paines of hell haue none 3. The painefull suffering of this fier fretteth and scoureth away the sinnes before committed in the body 4. The time of these paines indureth in some longer in some lesse according as their sinnes deserue 5. After which time of their paines being expired then the mercy of God doth translate them to heauenly blisse which the body of Christ hath bought for them 6. The paines of purgatory be so great that if al the beggars of the world were seene on the one side and but one soule of Purgatory on the other side the whole worlde woulde pitie more that one then all the other 7. The whole time of punishment in this Purgatory must continue so long till the fier haue cleane fretted and scoured away the rusty spots of euery sinnefull soule there burning vnlesse there come some release 8. Helpes and releases that may shorten the time of their purgation be the Popes pardons and indulgences sacrifice of the alter dyrges and trentals prayer fasting meritorious deedes out of the treasure house of the Church almes and charitable deedes of the liuing in satisfiyng gods Iustice for them c. 9. Lacke of beliefe of Purgatory bringeth to hell Many other false errours and great deformities heresies absurdities vanities follies bisides their blasphemous raylinges and contumelies may be noted in the said latter church of Rome
condition of the kingdome of Christ the vanitie of the one and stablshment of the other The vnprosperous and vnquiet state of the one ruled by mans violence wisdome And the happy successe of the other euer ruled by Gods blessing prouidence The wrath and reuenging hand of god in the one and his mercy vpon the other The world I call al such as be without or against Christ eyther by ignoraunce not knowing him or by heathenish life not following him or by violence resisting him On the otherside the kingdome of Christ in this world I take to be all them which belong to the faith of Christ here take his part in this world against the world The nūber of whom although it be much smaller then the other and alwaies lightly is hated molested of the world yet it is the number which the Lorde peculiarly doth blesse and prosper and euer will And this number of Christes subiects is it which we cal the visible Church here in earth Which visible Church hauing in it selfe a difference of 2 sorts of people so is it to be deuided in two parts of which the one standeth of such as be of outward profession only the other which by election inwardly are ioyned to Christ the first in words lips seemeth to honor Christ and are in the visible Church onely but not in the Church inuisible partaketh the outward Sacraments of Christ but not the inward blessing of Christ the other are both in the visible also in the inuisible Church of Christ which not in wordes onely and outward profession but also in hart doe truely serue honour Christ partaking not onely the Sacramentes but also the heauenly blessings and grace of Christ. And many times it happeneth that as betweene the world and the kingdome of Christ there is a continual repugnaunce so betweene these two partes of this visible Church aforesaid oft times groweth great variaunce and mortal persecution insomuch that sometime the true church of Christ hath no greater enimes than of their owne profession and company as happened not onely in the time of Christ and his Apostles but also from time to time almost continually Euseb. Lib. 8. cap. 1. But especially in these latter daies of the Church vnder the persecution of Antichrist and his retinue as by the reading of this volume more manifestly hereafter may appeare At the first preaching of Christ and comming of the Gospel who should rather haue knowen receaued him then the Phariseis and Scribes of that people which had his law And yet who persecuted and reiected him more then they themselues What followed They in refusing Christ to be their king and chosing rather to be subiect vnto Caesar were by the sayde their owne Caesar at length destroyed when as Christes subiectes the same time escaped the daunger Whereby it is to be learned what a dangerous thing it is to refuse the Gospell of God when it is so gently offered The like example of Gods wrathful punishment is to be noted no lesse in the Romanes also themselues For when Tiberius Caesar hauing receaued by letters frō Pontius Pilate of the doings of christ of his miracles Resurrection and ascention into heauen how he was receiued as God of many was himselfe also mooued with beliefe of the same and did conferre thereof with the whole Senate of Rome to haue Christ adored as god but they not agreyng therunto refused him because that contrary to the law of the Romanes he was consecrated said they for God before the Senate of Rome had so decred approued him c. Tertul. Apol. cap. 5. Thus the vaine Senate following rather the law of man then of God which were contented with the Emperour to reigne ouer them were not cōtented with the meeke king of glory the sonne of God to be their king And therfore after much like sort to the Iewes were scourged and intrapped for their vniust refusing by the same way which they themselues did preferre For as they preferred the Emperour and reiected Christ so the iust permission of God did stirre vp their owne Emperours against them in such sort that both the Senatours themselues were almost all deuoured the whole Citye most horrible afflicted the space almost of 300. yeares togither For first the same Tiberius which for a great part of his reigne was a moderate and a tollerable Prince afterward was to them a sharpe and heauy tyraunt who neyther fauoured his owne mother nor spared his owne nenewes nor the Princes of the City such as were his own counselers of whom to the number of xx he left not past two or three aliue so cruell was he to the Citye that as the story recordeth Nullus a paena hominum cessabat dies ne religiosus quidem ac sacer Suet. reporteth him to be so sterne of nature and tirannical that in time of his reigne very many were accused and condemned with their wiues children Maydes also first defloured then put to death In one day he recordeth .xx. persons to be drawen to the place of execution By whom also through the iust punishment of God Pilate vnder whom Christ was crucified was apprehended and accused at Rome deposed then banished to the towne of Lyonce and at length did slaye himselfe Neither did Herode and Cayphas long escape of whome more followeth hereafter Agrippa also by him was cast into prison albeit afterward he was restored In the raigne of Tiberius the Lord Iesus the sonne of God in the xxxiiij yeare of his age which was the xvij of this Emperour by the malice of the Iewes suffered his blessed passion for the conquering of sinne death and Sathan the Prince of this world and rose againe the third day After whose blessed Passion resurrertiō this foresayde Tiberius Nero otherwise called Liberius Mero liued vj. yeares duryng which time no persecution was yet stirring in Rome against the Christians through the commaundemēt of the Emperour In the raigne also of this Emperour and yeare which was the next after the passion of our Sauior or somewhat more S. Paule was conuerted to the faith After the death of Tiberius whē he had raigned 23. yeares succded C. Caesar Caligula Claudius Nero and Domitius Nero which 3. were likewise such scourges to the Senate and people of Rome that the first not onely tooke other mens wiues violentlye from them but also defloured three of his owne sisters and afterward banished them So wicked he was that he cōmaunded himselfe to be worshipped as God and temples to be erected in his name and vsed to sit in the temple among the Gods requiring his images to be set vp in all temples and also in the temple of Ierusalem whiche caused great disturbaunce among the Iewes and then began the abhomination of desolation to be set vp in the holy place spoken of
in the gospel His cruel condition or els displeasure was such toward the Romaines that he wished that all the people of Rome had but one necke that hee at hys pleasure might destroy such a multitude By this sayd Caligula Herode the murtherer of Iohn Baptist and condemner of Christ was condemned to perpetuall banishment where he died miserably Cayphas also which wickedly sat vpon Christ was the same tyme remoued from the high Priests roome and Ionathan set in his place The raging fiercenes of this Caligula incensed agaynst the Romaines had not thus ceased had not he bene cut of by the handes of a Tribune and other gentle men which slew him in the 4 yeare of hys raigne After whose death was found in his closet 2. litle libels one called a sword the other the daggar In the whiche libels were contayned the names of those Senatours and noble men of Rome whom he had purposed to put to death Besides this sword and daggar there was sound also a cofer wherein diuers kindes of poyson were kept in glasses and vessels for the purpose to destroy a wonderful number of people Which poysons afterward being thrown into the sea destroied a great number of fish Gotfr Vīterb But that which this Caligula had onely conceaued the same did the other two which came after bring to passe Claudius Nero who raygned xiii yeares with no little cruelty But especially the third of these Neroes called Domitius Nero. Whiche succeeding after Claudius rayned 14. yeares with such fury and tyranny that he slewe the most part of the Senats he destroyd the whole order of knighthoode in Rome So prodigious a monster of nature was he more like a beast yea rather a deuill then a man that he seemed to be borne to the destruction of man Such was his monstrous vncleannes that he abstayned not from hys owne mother his naturall sister nor from any degree of kindred Such was his wretched cruelty that he caused to be put to death his mother his brother in law his sister hys wyse great with childe also his instructor Seneca and Lucane with diuers moe of his owne kindred and consanguinitie Moreouer he commaunded Rome to be set on fire in vii places and so continued it 6. dayes and 7. nights in burning while that he to see the example how Troy burned sang the verses of Homere And to auoide the infamie therof he layd the fault vpon the Christian men caused them to be persecuted And so continued this miserable Emperour in his reigne 14. yeares till at last the Senate proclaiming him a publike enemie of mankind condemned him to be drawn through the citie and to be whipped to death For the feare whereof he flying the hands of his enemies in the night fled to a manor of his seruants in the countrey where he was forced to slay himselfe complayning that he had then neither friend nor enemie left that would do so much for him In the latter end of this Domitius Nero Peter also and Paul were put to death for the testimonie and faith of Christ. an 69. Thus ye see which is worthy to be marked how the iust scourge and heauie indignation of God from tyme to tyme euer followeth there and how all things there go to ruine neither doth any thing well prosper where Christ Iesus the sonne of god is contemned and not receiued as by these examples may appeare both of Romains which not only were thus consumed and plagued by their owne Emperors but also by ciuile warres wherof three were fought in two yeres at Rome after the death of Nero and other casualties as in Sueton is testified so that in the dayes of Tiberius aforesaid 5000. Romains were hurt and slaine at one time by fal of a Theatre And also most especially by the destruction of the Iewes which about this same tyme an 73. and 40. yeres after the passion of Christ and the third yeare after the suffering of S. Peter and Paule were destroied by Titus Vespasian his father who succeeded after Nero in the Empire to the number of xi hundred thousand besides them which Vespasian slue in subduing the country of Galilie ouer and beside them also which were sold and sent into Egypt and other prouinces to vile slauery to the number of 17. thousand 2000. were brought with Titus in his triumph of which part he gaue to be deuoured of the wild beasts part otherwise most cruelly were slaine By whose case al nations and realmes may take exāple what it is to reiect the visitation of Gods veritie being sent and much more to persecute thē which be sent of God for their saluation And as this wrathfull vengeaunce of God thus hath ben shewed vpō this rebellious people both of the Iewes and of the Romains for their contempt of Christ whome God so punished by their own Emperours so neither the Emperors themselues for persecuting Christ in his members escaped without their iust reward For amongest so many Emperours which put so many christian Martyrs to death during the space of these first 300. yeares fewe or none of them scaped either not slaine thēselues or by some miserable end or other worthily reuenged First of the poisoning of Tiberius of the slaughter of the other thre Neroes after him sufficiently is declared before After Nero Domitius Galba within 7. monthes was slaine by Ottho And so did Ottho afterward slay himselfe being ouercome by Vitellus And was not Vitellus shortly after drawen through the citie of Rome and after he was tormēted was thrown into Tiber Titus a good Emperor is thought to be poysoned of Domitian his brother The said Domitian after he had bene a persecutor of the christians was slaine in his chamber not without the consent of his wife Likewise Commodus was murdered of Narcissus The like end was of Pertinax and Iulianus Moreouer after that Seuerus was slayne here in England and lieth at Yorke did not his sonne Bassianus slay his brother Geta and he after slaine of Martialis Macrinus with his sonne Diadumenus were both slayne of their owne souldiours After whom Heliagabolus that mōstrous bellypanch was of his owne people slain drawn through the citie and cast into Tiber. Alexander Seuerus that worthy and learned Emperour which sayd he would not feede his seruants doing nothing with the bowels of the common wealth although in life and vertues was much vnlike other Emperours yet prooued the like ende beyng slayne at Mentz with his godly mother Mammea by Maximinus whom the Emperour before of a Muletor had aduaunced to great dignities The which Maximinus also after three yeres was slaine himselfe of his souldiours What should I speake of Maximus and Balbinus in like sort both slaine in Rome Of Gordian slaine by Philip of Philip the first christened Emperour slaine or rather martired for the same cause of wicked Decius drouned and his sonne slaine the
Churches to the Romains one to the Corinthians two to the GalathiaÌ„s one to the Ephesians one to the Philippians one to the Colossians one to the Thessalonians two Moreouer he wrote to his Disciples to Timothie two to Titus one to Philemon one The Epistle which beareth the title to the Hebrues is not thought to be his for the difference of the stile phrase but either iudged to be written of Timothie as Tertullian supposeth or of S. Luke as other do thinke or els of Clement afterward Bishop of Rome who as they say was adioyned with Paul and compiling together his sayings and sentences did phrase them in his stile and maner Or els as some do iudge because S. Paul wrote vnto the Hebrues for the odiousnes of his name among that people therefore he dissimuled and confessed his name in the first entre of his salutation contrary to his accustomed condition And as he wrote to the Hebrues he being an Hebrue so he wrote in Hebrue that is in his own tongue more eloquently And that is thought to be the cause why it differeth from his other Epistles and is after a more eloquent maner translated into the Greeke then his other Epistles be Some also read the Epistle written to Laodicea but that is explosed of all men Thus much Hierome As touching the tyme and order of the death and Martyrdome of S. Paule as Eusebius Hierome Maximus and other authors doe but briefly passe ouer So Abdias if his booke be of any substaÌ„tial authoritie speaking more largely of the same doth say that after the crucifying of Peter the ruine of Simon Magus Paule yet remayning in free custody was dimissed and deliuered at that time from Martyrdome by Gods permission that all the Gentiles might be replenished with preaching of the Gospell by him And the same Abdias proceeding in his story declareth moreouer that as Paule was thus occupied at Rome he was accused to the Emperour not onely for teaching new doctrine but also for stirring vp sedition against the Empire For this he being called before Nero and demaunded to shew the order and maner of his doctrine there declared what his doctrine was to teach all men peace and charitie how to loue one an other how to preuent one an other in honor rich meÌ„ not to be puft in pride nor to put their trust in their treasures but in the liuing God Meane men to be contented with foode and rayment and with their present state Poore meÌ„ to reioyce in their pouertie with hope Fathers to bring vp their children in the feare of God Children to obey their parents Husbandes to loue their wiues Wiues to be subiect vnto their husbands Citizens and subiects to giue their tribute vnto Caesar and to be subiect to their magistrates Maisters to be curteous not currish to their seruaunts Seruants to deale faithfully with their maisters And this to be the summe of his teaching which his doctrine he receiued not of men nor by men but by Iesus Christ and the father of glory which spake to him from heauen the Lord Iesus saying to him that he should goe and preach in his name and that he would be with him and would be the spirit of life to all that beleued in him and that whatsoeuer he did or said he would iustifie it c. After that Paule had thus declared vnto the Emperour shortly after sentence of death was pronounced against him that he should be headed Unto whose executâ—oÌ„ then Nero sent two of his Esquiers Ferega and Parthemius to bring him word of his death They comming to Paule instructing then the people desired him to pray for them that they might beleue Who told them that shortly after they should beleue and be baptised at his Sepulchre as Abdias writeth This done the souldiours came and led him out of the Citie to the place of execution where he after his prayers made gaue his necke to the sword Abdias reporteth that as his head was strokeÌ„ off in stead of blood issued out white milke and that at laying downe his head he signed himselfe with the signe of a crosse in his forehead but this being found in no other historie Abdias semeth either to adde of his own or els to borow out of the Legend as he doth many other things beside wherof more shal be sayd Christ willing hereafter Although the same miracle of milke flowing out of his necke is referred also vnto Ambrose who in his sermon 68. if it be not counterfaited seemeth to affirme the same Of the tyme and yeare when these blessed Apostles did suffer histories doe not all agree They that follow the commoÌ„ opinion and the Popes decrees say that both Peter and Paul suffred both in one day and in one yeare which opinion semeth to be taken out of Dionysius bishop of Corinth Hierome in his booke De viris illustr affirmeth that they suffred both in one day but he expresseth not the yeare So doth Isodorus and Eusebius Symon Metaphrastes bringeth in the opinion of some which thinke that Paul suffred not with Peter but after Peter Prudentius in his PeristephanoÌ„ noteth that they both were put to death vpon the same day but not in the same yere and saith that Paule followed Peter a yeare after Abdias aboue mentioned recordeth that Paule suffered two yeares after Peter Moreouer if it be true which Abdias saith that after the crucifiyng of Peter Paul remained in his fyare custody at Rome meÌ„tioned in the Actes of the Apostles which was as Hierom witnesseth the 3. or 4. yere of Nero then must it be x. yeare betwixt the Martyrdome of Peter and of Paule for as much as it is by all writers confessed that Paule suffered the 14. yeare which was the last yeare of Nero. And so Abdias seemeth neither to agree with other authors nor with himselfe And thus much of the first persecution The second Persecution THe first Romaine persecution beginning vnder Nero as is aforesaid ceased vnder Vespasianus who gaue some rest to the poore Christians After whose raigne was mooued not long after the second persecution by the Emperor Domitian brother of Titus Of whome Eusebius and Orosius so write that he first beginning mildly afterward did so farre outrage in pride intollerable that he commaunded himself to be worshipped as God and that images of gold and siluer in his honour should be set vp in Capitolio The chiefest nobles of the Senators either vpon enuy or for their goodes he caused to be put to death some openly and some he sent into banishment there causing them to be slaine priuilie And as his tiranny was vnmeasurable so the intemperancie of his life was no lesse He put to death all the nephewes of Iuda called the Lordes brother and caused to be sought out and to be slayne all that could be found of the stocke of Dauid as Vespasian also did
with like grieuous torments At the sight wherof one Calocerius seeing their so great pacience in so great torments cried out with these wordes Verè Magnus Deus Christianorum That is verily great is the God of the Christians Which woordes being heard forthwith he was apprehended and being brought to the place of their executioÌ„ was made partaker of their Martyrdome Ex Ant. Equilin The history of Nicephorus maketh mention of Anthia a godly woman who committed her sonne Eleutherius to Anicetus bishop of Rome to be brought vp in the doctrine of Christian faith who afterward beyng Bishop in Apulia was there beheaded with his foresayd mother Anthia Onomast Iustus also and Pastor two brethen with like Martyrdome ended their liues in a citie of Spaine called Gomplutum vnder the said Hadrian the Emperour Likewise Symphorissa the wife of Geâ—ulus the Martyr with her vij children is said about the same time to suffer who first was much and oft beaten scourged afterward was hanged vp by the haire of her head At last hauing an huge stone fastened vnto her was throwne headlong into the riuer after that her seuen childreÌ„ in like maner with sundry diuers kindes of punishment diuersly were martyred by the tirants The story of M. Hermannus and Antoninus and other report of Sophia with her three children also also of Serapia and Sabina to suffer vnder the said Emperour about the yeare of our Lord 130. As concerning Alexander bishop of Rome with his ij Deacons also with Hermes Quirinus Saphyra and Sabina Some writers as Bede and Marianus Scotus recorde that they suffred vnder Traianus Others againe as Otto Frisingensis with like mo report that they suffred in the iiij yeare of this Emperour Hadrian but of these Martyrs sufficiently hath bene sayd before While Hadrian the Emperour was at Athens he purposed to visite the countrey of Eleusina and so did where he sacrifising to the Gentiles Gods after the maner of the Grecians had geuen free leaue libertie whosoeuer would to persecute the Christians Whereupon Quadratus a man of no lesse zeale excellent as of famous learning being theÌ„ Bishop of Athens and Disciple of the Apostles or at least succeding incontinent the age of the Apostles and following after Publius who a litle before was martyred for the testimony of Christ did offer vp and exhibite vnto Hadrian the Emperour a learned and excellent Apologie in the defence of the Christian Religion Wherein he declared the Christians without all iust cause or desert to be so cruelly entreated and persecuted c. The like also did Aristides an other no lesse excelleÌ„t Philosopher in Athens who for his singular learning and eloquence being notified to the emperor and comming to his presence there made before him an eloquent Oration Moreouer did exhibite vnto the said Emperour a memorable Apologie for the christians so ful of learning and eloquence that as Hierome sayth it was a spectacle and admiration to men in his tyme that loued to see wit and learning Ouer and besides these there was also an other named Serenus Granius a man of great nobility who likewise did write very pithy graue letters to Hadrian the Emperour shewing and declaring therein to be consonant with no right nor reason for the bloud of innocents so to be geuen to the rage and fury of the people and so to be condemned for no fault onely for the name and sect that they followed Thus the goodnes of God being mooued with the prayers and constant labour of these so excellent men so turned the hart of the Emperour that he beyng better informed concerning the order profession of the christians became more fauorable vnto them And immediatly vpoÌ„ the same directed his letters to Minutius Fundanus as is partly before mencioned Proconsul of Asia willing him froÌ„ henceforth to exercise no more such extremitie against the Christians as to condemne any of them hauing no other crime obiected against them but onely their name The copy of which his letter because that Iustine in his Apologie doth alleage it I thought therefore to expresse the same in his owne wordes as followeth The letter of Hadrian the Emperour to Minutius Fundanus I Haue receiued an Epistle writen vnto me from Serennius Granianus our right worthy and welbeloued whose office you do now execute Therefore I thinke it not good to leaue this matter without further aduisement and circumspection to passe least our subiects be molested and malicious sycophants boldned and supported in their euill Wherefore if the subiects of our prouinces doe bring forth any accusation before the iudge agaynst the Christians and can prooue the thing they obiect against them let them doe the same and no more and otherwise for the name onely not to impeach them nor to cry out against them For so more conuenient it is that if any man will be an accuser you to take the accusation quietly and iudge vpon the same Therfore if any shall accuse the Christians and complaine of them as malefactors doing contrary to the law then geue you iudgement according to the qualitie of the crime But notwithstanding who so euer vpoÌ„ spite and maliciousnes shal commence or cauil against them see you correct and punish that man for his vnordinate and malicious dealing Thus by the mercifull prouidence of God some more quiet and rest was geuen to the Church although Hermannus thinketh these Alcione dayes did not very long continue but that the Emperour changing his Edict began to renue agayne persecution against gods people albeit this soundeth not to be so by the wordes of Melito in his Apologic to Antoninus hereafter ensuing In the meane tyme this is certain that in the dayes of this Hadrian the Iewes rebelled agayne spoyled the country of Palestina Against whom the Emperour sent Iulius Seuerus who ouerthrew in Iurie 50. castels and burnt and destroyed 980. villages and Tounes and slue of the Iewes 50. thousand so that with famine sickenes sword and fire Iuda was almost desolate But at length Hadrian the Emperour which otherwise was named Aelius repaired and enlarged the Citie agayn of Hierusalem which was called after his name Aeliopolis or Aelia Capitolina the inhabitaunce whereof he graunted only to the Gentiles and to the Christians forbidding the Iewes vtterly not to enter into the Citie After the death of Hadrian who died by bleeding at the nose succeded Antoninus Pius about the yeare of our Lord 140. and raigned 23. yeres Who for his clemency and modest behauiour had the name of Pius and is for the same in histories commended His saying was that he had rather saue one Citizen then destroy a thousand of his aduersaries At the beginning of his raigne such was the state of the Church as Hadrian his predecessour had left it as in which although there was no Edict set forth to persecute the Christians yet the tumultuous rage of the Heathen
And as these suffered to in Asia so in Rome suffered Felicitas with her 7 children who vnder this M. Antoninus Verus sustayned also the cruelty of this persecution The names of whose children Bergomensis and other histories doe thus recite Ianuarius Felix Philippe Siluanus Alexander Vitalis Martialis Of whom her first and eldest sonne Ianuarius after he was whipped and scourged with roddes was prest to death with leaden waightes Felix and Phillippe had their braynes beaten out with maules Siluanus was cast downe headlong and had his necke broken Furthermore Alexander Vitalis and Martialis was beheaded Last of all Felicitas the mother otherwise then the accustomed maner was for such as hadde borne Children was slayne with the sword Ex Supplem In the rage of this fourth persecution vnder the raigne of Antonius Pius suffered also good Iustinus a man in learning and Philosophy excellent a great defender of Christian Religion Who first exhibited unto the Emperour to the Senate a booke or Apologie in the defence of the Christians and afterward himselfe also dyed a Martyr Of whom in the history of Euseb. Lib. 4. cap. 16. it is thus recorded That about what tyme or a little before that Polycarpus with other diuers Sainctes suffered Martyrdome in Pargamopolis a Cittie of Asia this Iustinus as is aforesayd preâ—ented a booke in defence of our doctrine to the Emperour to wit vnto Antonius and to the Senate After which he was also crowned with like Martyrdome vnto those whome he in his booke had defended through the malicious meanes and crafty circumuention of Crescens This Crescens was a Philosopher confirming hys lyfe and maners to the Cynical sect whom for because this Iustinus had reproued in open audience and had borne away the victory of the trueth which he defended he therefore as much as in him lay did worke procure vnto him this crowne of Martyrdome And this did also Iustine him selfe a Philosopher no lesse famous by hys profession foresee and declare in hys foresayd Apology telling almost all those thinges before hand which should happen vnto him by these words saying And I looke after this good turne that I be slayne goyng by the way eyther of some of those whom I haue named and to haue my braynes beaten out with a bat or els of Crescens whom I cannot call a Phylosopher but rather a vayne boaster For it is not conuenient to call him a Philosopher whiche openly professeth thinges to him vnknowne and whereof he hath no skil saying and reporting of vs that the Christians be vngodly irreligiouse And all to please and flatter them which are reduced by errour For whether he obiecteth against vs the doctrine of the Christians whiche he hath not read yet is he very malicious and worse then the vnlearned ideotes who for the most part vse not to dispute or iudge of thinges they know not and to beare witnes of the fame Or put case that he had read them yet vnderstandeth he not the maiestie of the matters therein conteined or if peraduenture he vnderstandeth them and doth it for thys purpose that he would not be counted as one of them then is he so much the more wicked and malicious and the bondslaue of vyle beastly both fame and feare For this I testifie of him geuing you truely to vnderstand that for a truth which I declare vnto you how that I haue apposed him and haue put vnto him many questions whereby I know and perceaue that he vnderstandeth nothing But if so be that this our disputatioÌ„ with him hath not come vnto your eares I am ready to communicate vnto you agayn those questions which I demaunded of him whiche things shall not be vnfit for your Princely honour to heare But if ye knowe and vnderstand both what thinges I haue examined him of as also what aunswere he hath made it shal be apparant vnto you that he is altogether ignoraunt of our doctrine and learning or els if he knoweth the same he dare not vtter it for feare of hys auditors which thing as I sayd before is a proofe that he is no Philosopher but a slaue to vayne glory which maketh none accompt of that which his own Mayster Socrates had in so great estimation And thus much of Iustine out of Iustine himselfe Now to verifie that which Iustine here of him selfe doth prophecie that Crescens would and did procure his death Tacianus a man brought vp of a childe in the institutions of the Gentiles and obtayned in the same not a little fame and which also left behinde him many good monumentes and Commentaries writeth in hys booke agaynst the Gentiles in this sort And Iustine sayth he that most excellent learned man full well spake and vttered his minde that the afore recited men were lyke vnto theeues or lyers by the high way side And in the sayd book speaking afterward of certaine Philosophers the sayd Tacianus inferreth thus Crescens therefore sayth he when he came first into that great Cittie passed all other in the vicious loue of children and was very much geuen to couetousnes and where he taught that men ought not to regard death he himself doth feare death that he did all his indeuour to oppresse Iustine with death as with the most greatest euill that was and all because that Iustine speaking trueth reproued the Philosophers to be men onely for the belly and deceauers and this was the cause of Iustines Martyrdome Hierome in his Ecclesiasticall Catalogue thus writeth Iustine when in the Cittie of Rome he had his disputations and had reprooued Crescens the Cinike for a great blasphemer of the Christians for a bellygod and a man fearing death and also a follower of lust and lechery at the last by his indeuour and conspiracie was accused to be a Christian and for Christ shed his bloud in the yeare of our Lord. 154. vnder Marcus Antonius as the Cronicles doe witnes Abb Vrsperg and Eusebius in his Cronicle in the xiii yeare of the Emperour Antoninus Among these aboue recited is also to be numbred Praxedis a blessed virgine the daughter of a Citizen of Rome who in the tyme of Anicetus there Byshop was so brought vp in the doctrine of Christ and so affected to hys religion that she with her sister Potentiana bestowed all her patrimony vpon the relieuing of poore Christians geuing all her time to fasting and prayer and to the burryng of the bodyes of the Martyrs And after she had made free all her famelie with her seruauntes after the death of her sister she also departed and was buryed in peace Under the same Antoninus also suffered Ptolomeus and Lucius for the confession of Christ in a Cittie of Egipt called Alexandria whose history because it is described in the Apology of Iustinus Martyr I thought therefore so to set forth the same as it is alledged in Eusebius declaring the manner and occasion
loue his Religion become a christian for that is not written yet thus much he obtained that Antoninus writing to his Officers in Asia in the behalfe of the Christians required and coÌ„maunded them that those Christians which onely were founde giltie of any trespasse should suffer and such as were not conuicted should not therfore onely for the name be punished because they were called Christians By these it is apparant with what zeale and faith this Iustinus did striue against the persecutors which as he said could kill onely but could not hurt This Iustinus by the meanes and malice of Crescens the Philosopher as is before declared suffered Martyrdome vnder Marcus Antoninus Verus a little after that Polycarpus was martired in Asia as witnesseth Eusebius Lib. 4. Here is to be gathered how Epiphanius was deceiued in the time of his death saying that he suffered vnder Rusticus the president and Adrian the Emperour being of xxx yeares of age which indeede agreeth not neither with Eusebius nor Ierome nor Swide nor other moe which manifestly declare and testifie how he exhibited his Apology vnto Antoninus Pius which came after Adrian Thus hast thou good Reader the liâ—e of this learned blessed martir although partly touched before yet now more fully amply discoursed for the better commendatioÌ„ of his excellent notable vertues of whose small ende thus writeth Photius saying that he suffering for Christ died cheerefully with honor Thus haue ye heard the whole discourse of Iustinus and of the blessed Saints of Fraunce Vetius Zacharias Sanctus Maturus Attalus Blandina Alexander Alcibiades with other recorded and set foorth by the writing of certaine Christian brethren of the same Church place of Fraunce In the which foresaid writing of theirs moreouer appeareth the great meekenes and modest constancie of the said martirs described in these words such folowers were they of christ who when he was in the forme of God thought it no robbery to be equal with god being in the same glory with him that they not once nor twise but oft times suffered martyrdome taken againe from the beastes bearing wounds tearinges and skarres in their bodies yet neither woulde counte them selues Martirs neyther woulde they suffer vs so to cal theÌ„ but if any of vs either by word or letter woulde call them Martirs they did vehementlye rebuke them saying that the name of martirdome was to be gyuen to Christ the faithfull and true martir the first borne of the dead the captaine of life testifiyng moreouer that martirdome belongeth to such who by their martirdome were already passed out of this life and whom as christ by their worthy confession hath receiued vnto him selfe and hath sealed vp their Martirdome by their ende finished As for theÌ„ which were not yet consuÌ„mated they said they were not worthy the names of martirs but only were humble and worthy confessours desiring also their brethren with teares to praye without ceasing for their confirmation Thus they performing in deede that whiche belonged to true Martirs in resisting the heathen with much lybertie and great patience without all feare of man being replenished with the feare of God refused to be named of their brethren for martirs And after in the said writing it followeth more they humbled themselues vnder the mightye hand of God by which they were greatly exalted Then they rendred to all men a reason of their faith they accused no man they loosed all they bounde none And for them which so euill did intreate them they praied following the example of Stephen the perfect Martir which sayde O Lord impute not their sinne to them And after againe Neither did they proudly disdaine against them which fell but of such as they had they imparted to them that lacked bearing toward them a motherly affection shedding their plentifull teares for them to God the Father and prayed for their life and saluation and as God gaue it them they also did communicate to their neighbours And thus they as conquerers of all thynges departed to God They loued peace and leauing the same to vs they went to God neither leauyng any molestation to their mother nor sedition or trouble to their brethren but ioye peace concorde and loue to all Out of the same writyng moreouer concernyng these Martyrs of Fraunce afore mentioned is recorded also an other history not vnworthy to be noted taken out of the same booke of Eusebius cap. 3. Which history is this There was among these constaunt and blessed Martirs one Alcibiades as is aboue specified which Alcibiades euer vsed a very straight died receiuing for his foode and sustenaunce nothing els but only bread and water when this Alcibiades now â—eing cast into prison went about to accustome the same straightnes of diet after his vsual maner before it was reueiled by God to Attalus afore mentioned one of the said company being also the same time imprisoned after his first conflict vpon the scaffolde that Alcibiades did not well in that hee refused to vse and take the creatures of God also thereby ministred to other a pernicious occasion of offensiue example Whereupon Alcibiades being aduertised reformed began to take al thinges boldly and with giuing thankes whereby may appeare to all scrupulous consciences not only a wholesome instrucion of the holy Ghost but also here is to be noted how in those dayes they were not destytute of the grace of God but had the holy spirite of God to be their instructor Haec Euseb. The foresaide martirs of Fraunce also the same tyme commended Irenaeus newly then made minister with their letters vnto Eleutherus Bishop of Rome as witnesseth Euseb. in the x. thap of the same booke which Irenaeus fyrst was the hearer of Polycarpus then made minister as is sayde vnder these Martyrs And after their death made Byshop afterward of Lyons in Fraunce and succeded after Photinus Besides this Iustinus there was also the same time in Asia Claudius Apolinaris or Apolinarius Byshop of Hierapolis And also Melito Bishop of Sardis an eloquent learned man much commended of Tertullian who succeeding after the time of the apostles in the reigne of this Antoninus Verus exhibited vnto him learned and eloquent Apologies in defence of Christes Religion like as Quadratus and Aristides aboue mentioned did vnto the Emperour Hadrian whereby they mooued him somewhat to stay the rage of his persecution In like maner did this Apolinaris and Melito stirred vp by God aduenture to defende in writing the cause of the christians vnto this Antoninus Of this Melito Eusebius in his fourth booke making mention excerpeth certaine places of his Apologie in these wordes as followeth Nowe saith he which was neuer seene before the godly suffereth persecution by occasion of certaine Proclamations Edictes proclaimed throughout Asia for vilanous Sichophantes robbers spoylers of other mens goods grounding them selmes vpon those Proclamations and taking occasion of them robbe
their hartes For they falling prostrate vpon the ground prayed not onely for me but for the host also which was with me beseeching their God for helpe in that our extremitie of vittels and fresh water For we had bene now v. dayes without water and were in our enemies land euen in the middest of Germany who thus falling vppon their faces made their prayer to a GOD vnknowne of me and there sell amongest vs from heauen a most pleasaunt and cold shower but amongest our enemies a great storme of hayle mixt with lightning so that immediately we perceiued the inuincible ayde of the most mighty God to be with vs. Therefore we geue those men leaue to professe Christianitie least perhap by their prayer we be punished with the lyke and thereby make my selfe the author of such hurt as shal be receiued by the Christian profession And if any shall apprehend one that is a Christian onely for that cause I will that he being apprended without punishment may haue leaue to confesse the same so that there be none other cause obiected agaynst hym more then that he is a Christian But let his accuser be burned aliue Neither will I that he confessing and being founde a Christian shal be enforced to alter the same his opinion by the gouernour of any of our prouinces but leâ—t to hys owne choyse And this decree of myne I will to be ratified in the Senate house and commaund the same publiquely to be proclaymed and read in the Court of Traianus and that farther from thence it may be sent into all our Prouinces by the diligence of Veratius gouernour of our Citie Polione And further we geue leaue to all men to vse and write out this our decree taking the same out of our coâ—â—e publiquely in the common Hall set forth Thus the tempestuous rage of persecution against the Christians began for a tyme to asswage partly by the occasion hereof partly also vpon other causes incident coÌ„pelling the enimies to surcease their persecutioÌ„ as great plagues pestilence lying vpon the countrie of Italy lykewise great warres as well in the East partes as also in Italy and Fraunce terrible earthquakes great flouds noâ—some swarmes of flies and vermine deuouring their corne fieldes c. And thus much of thinges done vnder Antoninus Verus which Antoninus in the beginning of his raygne ioyned with him in the gouernement of the Empire hys brother Marcus Aurelius Commodus who also was wyth hym at the miraculous victory gotten by the ChristiaÌ„s as Eusebius cap. 5. Lib. 5. recordeth contrary Platina in vita Soteris and the book intituled Flores historiaruÌ„ referre the same to the time of Antoninus verus and his sonne Lucius Antoninus Commodus and not of Marcus Aurelius Commodus hys brother But howsoeuer the truth of yeares doe stand certaine it is that after the death of Antoninus Verus and of Aurelius Commodus succeeded Lucius Antoninus Commodus the sonne of Verus who raigned 13. yeares In the time of this Commodus although he was an incoÌ„modious Prince to the Senatours of Rome yet notwtstanding there was some quietnes vniuersally through the whole Church of Christ from persecution by what occasion it is not certaine Some thinke of whom is Xiphilinus that it came through Marcia the Emperouâ—s concubine which fauoured the Christians but how soeuer it came saith Eusebius the furye of the raging enimies was then somwhat mittigated peace was giuen by the grace of Christ vnto the Church throughout the whole worlde At what time the wholesome doctrine of the Gospel allured and reduced the harts of all forces of people vnto the true Religion of God insomuch that many both rich and noble personages of Rome with their whole families and housholdes to their saluation adioyned theÌ„ to the Church of Christ. Among whom there was one Apollonius a noble man and a Senatour of Rome mentioned in Eusebius Lib. 5. ca. 21. who being maliciously accused vnto the Senate by one whom Hierome writeth to be the seruaunt of the said Apollonius and nameth him Seuerus but whose seruaunt soeuer he was the wretched man came soone inough before the iudge being condignely rewarded for that his malicious diligence For by a law which the Emperour made that no man vpon paine of death shoulde falsely accuse the Christians he was put to execution had his legs broken forthwith by the sentence of Perenninus the iudge which being an heathen man he pronounced against him but the beloued martyr of God when the iudge with much a doe had obtained of hym to render an accout before the honorable Senate of his faith vnder whose defence and warrant of lyfe he did the same deliuered vnto them an eloqueÌ„t Apologie of the christian beliefe but the former warrant notwithstanding he by the decree of the Senate was beheaded and so ended his life For that there was an auncient law among them decreed that none that professed Christ and therefore araigned should be released without recantation or altering his opinion This Commodus is said in stories to be so sure steddy handed in casting the dart that in the open Theatre before the people he would encounter with the wild beasts and be sure to hit them in place where he appointed Among diuers other his vicious and wild parts he was to farre surpressed in pride arrogancy that he would be called Hercules and many times would shewe himselfe to the people in the skinne of a Lion to bee counted thereby the king of men like as the Lion is of the beastes Upon a certaine time being his birth day this Commodus calling the people of Rome togither in a great roialtye hauing his lions skinne vpon him made sacrifice to Hercules Iupiter causing it to be cried through the Citty that Hercules was the patrone and defender of the Citye There were the same time at Rome Vincentius Eusebius Peregrinus Potentianus learned men and instructors of the people who folowing the steps of the Apostles went about from place to place where the Gospell was not yet preached conuerting the Gentiles to the sayth of Christ These hearing the madnes of the Emperour of the people began to reproue their idolatrous blindnes teaching in villages townes al that heard them to beleue vpon the true and only God and to come away from such worshipping of deuils and to giue honor to God alone which only is to be worshipped willing them to repent and to bee Baptised least they perished with Commodus With thys their preaching they conuerted one Iulius a Senatour and other to the Religion of Christ. The Emperour hearyng thereof caused theÌ„ to be apprehended of Vitellus his Captaine and to be compelled to sacrifice vnto Hercules which when they stoutly refused after diuers greuous torments and great miracles by them done at last they were pressed with â—eaden waightes to death Vincentius Lib. 10. cap. 119. Chron. Henr. de Erfordia
as did Melito Quadratus and Aristides before mentioned About the same time also wrote Heraclitus who first began to write annotations enarrations vpon the newe Testament and Epistles of the Apostles Also Theophilus Byshop of Caesaria Dionysius Byshoppe of Corinthe a man famously learned which wrote diuers Epistles to diuers Churches among other writeth exhorting Penitus a certaine Byshop Ne graue seruandae castitatis onus necessario fratribus imponat sed multorum sese imbecilitati attemperet that is that he would lay no yoke of chastitie of any necessity vpon his brethren but that he would consider the infirmitie of other and beare with it Euseb. Lib. 4. cap. 23. Moreouer the sayd Dionisius in his Epistles writing of Dionisius Agiopagites declareth of him how that he was first coÌ„uerted to the Christian faith by S. Paule according as in the actes is recorded and afterwarde was made the first Byshop of Athens but maketh there no mention of his booke de Hierarchia Whereby it maye easely appeare what is to be iudged of that booke Furthermore by the Epistles of the saide Dionisius Corint this wee haue to vnderstande to be the vse at that time in Churches to reade the letters and Epistles such as were sent by learned Bishops and teachers vnto the Congregations as may appeare by these words of Dionisius who writing to the church of the Romanes and to Soter saith This day we celebrate the holy Dominical day In which we haue read your Epistle which alwaies we wil read for our exhortation like as we doe reade also the Epistle of Clement sent to vs before c. Euseb. ibid. where also mention is made of keepyng the Sonday holy Whereof wee finde no mention made in auntient authors before his time except onely in Iustinus Martyr who in his description declareth two tymes most especially vsed for Christen men to congregate together first when any conuert was to be Baptised The second was vpon the Sonday which was wont for ij causes then to be halowed First because saith he vpon that day God made the worde Secondlye because that Christ vpon that day first shewed himselfe after his resurrection to his Disciples c. Ouer and beside these aboue named about the daies of Commodus wrote also Clemens Alexandrinus a man of notable and singular learning whose bookes although for a great part be lost yet certaine of them yet remaine wherin is declared among other thinges the order and number of the bookes and Gospels of the new testament c. The same time moreouer liued Pantenus which was the first in Alexandria that professed in open schoole to reade of whom is thought first to proceede the order and maner among the Christians to read and professe in Uniuersities This Pantenus for his excellency of learning was sent by Demetrius Bishop of Alexandria to preach to the Indeans where he founde the Gospell of S. Mathewe written in Hebrew left there by S. Bartelinewe which booke afterward he brought with him from thence to the Library of Alexandria Duryng all the raigne of Commodus God graunted rest tranquility although not without some bloudshed of certaine holy Martyrs as is aboue declared vnto his Church In the which time of tranquillitie the Christians hauing now some laisure from the foraine enemy begaÌ„ to haue a little contention among themselues about the ceremonie of Easter which contention albeit of long time before had bene stirring in the church as is before mentioned of Polycarpus and Anicetus yet the variance and difference of that ceremonie brought no breach of Christian concorde and societie among them Neither as yet did the matter exceede so farre but that the band of loue and communion of brotherly life continued although they differed in the ceremonie of the day For they of the West Church pretending the tradition of Paule and Peter but in deede beyng the traditioÌ„ of Hermes and of Pius kept one day which was vpon the Sonday after the 14. day of the first moneth The Church of Asia following the ordinance of Iohn the Apostle obserued an other as more shal be declared the Lord willing when we come to the tyme of Victor Bishop of Rome In the meane tyme as concerning the fourth persecution let this hetherto suffise The fift Persecution AFter the death of Commodus raigned Pertinax but few monthes after whom succeeded Seuerus Under whom was raised the fift persecution against the christian saints who raigning the terme of 18. yeares the first x. yeares of the same was very fauourable and curteous to the Christians Afterward through sinister suggestions and malicioâ—s accusations of the malignaÌ„t was so incensed against them that by Proclamations he commaunded no Christians any more to be suffered Thus the rage of the Emperour beyng inflamed agaynst them great persecution was stirred vpon euery side wherby an infinite nuÌ„ber of Martyrs were slayne as Eusebius in his sixt booke recordeth which was about the yeare of our Lord 205. The crimes and false accusations obiected against the Christians are partly touched before pag. 37. as sedition and rebellion against the Emperour sacriledge murthering of Infants incestuous polution eating rawe flesh libidinous coÌ„mixture whereof certaine in deede called then Gnostici were infamed Item it was obiected against them for worshipping the head of an Asse which whereof it should rise I finde no certain cause except it were perhaps by the Iewes Also they were charged for worshipping the sunne for that peraduenture before the sunne rise they conuented together singing their morning Hymnes vnto the Lord or els because they prayed toward the East but especially for that they would not with them worship their idolatrous gods and were counted as enemies to all men c. The Capitaines and Presidentes of this persecution vnder the Emperour were Hilarianus Vigellius Claudius Hermianus Ruler of Cappadocia Cecilius Capella Vespronius also Demetrius mentioned of Cyprian And Aquila Iudge of Alexandria of whom Euseb. Lib. 6. cap. 5. maketh relation The places where the force of this persecution most raged were Affrica Alexandria Cappadocia and Carthage The number of them that suffered in this persecution by the report of the Ecclesiasticall story was innumerable Of whoÌ„ the first was Leonides the father of Origene who was beheaded with whoÌ„ also Origene his sonne beyng of the age theÌ„ of xvij yeares should haue suffered such a seruent desire hee had to be Martired for Christ had not hys mother priuily in the night season conueied away his clothes his shirt WherupoÌ„ more for shame to be seen then for feare to die he was coÌ„strained to remaine at home and when he could do nothing els yet he writing to his father a letter with these words Caue tibi ne quid propter nos aliud quam martyrij constanter faciendi propostum cogites that is Take heede to your selfe that you tourne not your thought and purpose for our sake
beheaded and Secūdulus dyed in prison about the yeare of our Lord 202. as writeth Florilegus This Seuerus the persecutor raigned as the most part of writers accord the terme of 18. yeares who about the latter tyme of his raigne came with his army hether into Britaine where after many conflictes had with the Britains in the borders of the North he cast vp a ditche with a mighty walle made of earth and turues strong stakes to the length of 132. myles from the one side of the sea to the other beginning at Tine and reached to the Scottish sea which done he remooued to Yorke and there by the breaking in of the Northren men and the Scots was besieged and slaine about the yere of our Lord 214. leauing behind him two sonnes Bassianus and Geta. which Bassianus surnamed Caracalla after he had slayne his brother Geta here in Britaine gouerned the Empire alone the space of sixe yeares After whose death he beyng slayne also of his seruaunts as he had slayne his brother before succeded Macrinus with his sonne Diadumenus to be Emperour who after they had raigned one yeare were both slayne of their owne people After them followed Varius Heliogabalus in the empire rather to be called a Monster then a man so prodigious was his life in all glotonie filthines and ribaudry Such was his pompe that in his lampes he vsed balme filled his fishpondes with rosewater To let passe his sumptuous vestures which he would not weare but only of gold and most costly silkes his shoes glistering with precious stones finely engraued he was neuer ij dayes serued with one kynd of meate he neuer wore one garment twise and likewise for his fleshly wickednes some dayes his company was serued at meale with the braynes of Ostriges and a straunge foule called Phenocapterie an other day with the toungs of Popiniayes and other sweete singing birdes Beyng nye to the sea he neuer vsed fish in places farre distant from the sea all his house was serued with most delicate fishes At one supper he was serued with 7000. fishes and 5000. foules At his remooning in his progresse often there followed him 600. chariots laden only with baudes common harlots and ribaudes He sacrificed with young children and preferred to the best aduauncementes in the common weale most light personages as baudes Minstrels Carters and such like In one word he was an enemy to all honesty good order And when he was foretold by his Sorcerers and Astronomers that he should dye a violent death he prouided ropes of silke to hang himselfe swordes of gold to kill himselfe and strong poyson in Iacincts and Emeraudes to poyson himself if needs he must thereto be forced Moreouer he made an high tower hauing the floore of boordes couered with gold plate bordred with precious stones frō the which toure he would throw himself downe if he should be pursued of his enemies But notwithstanding all his prouision he was slayne of the souldiours drawen through the Citie and cast into Tiber after he had raigned two yeres and viij monthes as witnesseth Eutropius other say foure yeares This Heliogabalus hauing no issue adopted to his sōne and heyre Aurelius Alexander Seuerus the sonne of Mammea who entring his raigne the yeare of our Lorde 224. cōtinued 13. yeares well commended for vertuous wise gētle liberal to no man hurtful And as he was not vnlerned himself through the diligent education of Mammea his mother so he was a great fauourer of men wise and learned Neither did he any thing in the common weale without the assistance of learned and sage counsailors It is reported of him to beare such stomacke against corrupt iudges that when he chaunced to meete with any of them by the commotion of his mind he would cast vp choler being so mooued with them that he could not speake and was redy with his two fingers to put out their eyes From his court he dismissed all superfluous and vnneedful seruants saying that he was no good pupil which fed idle seruants with the bowels of his common weale Among his other good vertues it appeareth also that he was frendly and fauourable vnto the Christians as by this act may be gathered For when the christians had occupied a certaine publike place in some good vse belike for the assembling and conuenting together of the congregation the company of the Cookes or tiplers made chalenge of that place to belōg vnto thē The matter being brought before the Emperour he iudged it more honest the place to serue to the worship of God howsoeuer it were then to the dirtie slubbering of Cookes and Skullians By this it may be vnderstand that in Rome no Christian churches were erected vnto this tyme when as yet notwithstanding this fauour of the Emperour no publike house could quietly be obtained for the christians So that by the reason hereof may appeare the decretall epistle and ordinance of Pope Higynus concerning the dedication of churches aboue mentioned pag. 53. to bee falsified And likewise the ordinaunce of Pius his successour concernyng the Altar or Superaltare to be also false For what Superaltare was it like they had in the tyme of Higynus and Pius when as at this tyme which was long after no publike place almost could be graunted them for the Christians to assemble together Of this Alexander Platina writeth that as hee was a great hater of all boasters flatterers so he was of suche prudence that no deceit could escape him and bringeth in a story of one Turinus who had gotten craftily many great bribes and gifts in making the people beleue that he was of great authoritie with the Emperour and that he could helpe them to haue whatsoeuer they sued for Whereof the Emperour being certified caused him in the open market to be fastned to a stake and there killed with smoke where the Crier stood thus crying to the people Smoke he sold and with smoke he is punished Mammea the mother of this Alexander aboue mentioned whom Hierome calleth a deuout and religious woman hearing of the same and the excellent learning of Origene being then at Alexandria sent for him to Antioche desirous to heare and see him Unto whom the foresayd Origene according to her request resorted and after that he had there remained a space with the Emperour and his mother returned againe to Alexandria And thus continued this good Emperor his raigne the space of 13. yeares at length at a commotion in Germany with his mother Mammea he was slaine After whome succeded Maximinus contrary to the mynd of the Scuate only appointed by the souldiours to be Emperour During all this tyme betwene Seuerus and this Maximinus the church of Christ although it had not perfect peace yet it had some meane tranquillitie from persecution Albeit some Martyrs there were at this tyme that suffred whereof Nauclerus giueth this reason For
although saith he Alexander beyng perswaded through the entreating of his mother MaÌ„mea did fauour the Christians yet notwithstanding there was no publike Edict or Proclamation prouided for their safegard By reasoÌ„ wherof diuers there were which suffered Martyrdome vnder Almachius other iudges In the number of whom after some stories was Calixtus Bishop of Rome who succeded next vnto Zephyrinus aboue mentioned And after him Vrbanus also which both beyng Bishops of Rome did both suffer by the opinioÌ„ of some writers vnder Alexander Seuerus This Calixtus in his two decretal Epistles written to Benedictus and to the Bishops of Fraunce geueth these ordinances that no actions or accusations agaynst the Prelates or teachers of the church should be receaued that no secret conspiracies should be made against bishops Item no man to communicate with persons excoÌ„municate Also no bishop to excommunicate or to deale in an other Dioces And here he expoundeth the Dioces or the Parish of any bishop or minister to be his wife The wife sayth the Apostle is bound to the law so long as the husbaÌ„d liueth when he is dead she is free from the law So saith Calixtus the wife of a bishop which is his Church so long as he liueth is bound duely to him neither ought to be iudged or disposed by any other man without his will and iudgement after his death she is free from the lawe to marrie to whoÌ„ she will so it be in the Lord that is regulariter regularly In the end of the sayd his epistle decretall he confuteth the error of them which hold that they which are fallen are not to be receiued agayne Which heresie after the tyme of Calixtus or Calistus came in first by Nouatus in the dayes of Cornelius Moreouer in his sayd first Epistle decretall is contayned the fast of the foure tymes commonly called the Imber fast whereof also Marianus Scotus maketh mention But Damasus speaking of the same fast sayth he ordayned the fast but of three tymes which was for the encrease of corne wyne and oyle By these hetherto premised it is not hard for a quicke Reader to smel out the crafty iugling of that person or persons whosoeuer they were the falsly haue ascribed these decretall institutions to those holy fathers For first what laysure had the Christians to lay in their accusations against their bishops when we neuer read nor finde in any story any kynde of variaunce in those dayes among them but all loue mutuall compassion and harty communion among the Saintes And as we read of no variaunce among the people in those dayes nor of any fault or backsliding among the Bishops who for the most part then died all constant Martirs so neither do we read of any tribunall seat or Consistorie vsed or frequented then about any such matters Agayne if a man examine well the dangers of those busie days he shall see the poore flocke of the christians so occupied and piteously oppressed by the cruell accusations of the Heathen Infidels that though the cause did yet the tyme would not serue them to commense any law against their bishops SecoÌ„dly as touching their conspiracie against bishops what conspiracie either would they then practise agaynst them which always gaue their liues for their defence Or how could they then conspire in any coÌ„panies together when neuer a true thristian man durst once put his head out of his dores neither was there in the church any Christian man in those perilous dayes except he were a true man in deed such as was farre from all false conspiracies And when as all the world almost in all places conspired agaynst them What tyme what cause or what hart trow ye could they haue to coÌ„spire against their instructors Thirdly concerning the confutation of that heresie how standeth the confutation with the tyme of Calistus wheÌ„ Nouatus the author of that heresie was after him in the tyme of Cornelius Fourthly if by the lawe of Calixtus euery Dioces be the proper wife of euery bishop or minister then how many bishops wiues and persons wiues hath the adulterous Pope of Rome defloured in these latter dayes of the Church which so proudly and impudently hath intermedled and taken his pleasure his owne profit in euery Dioces and Parish almost through all Christendome without all leaue and licence of the good man who hath bene in the meane tyme yet is compelled stil where so euer the Popes holines commeth Vigilante sternere naso and to giue him leaue vnasked to do what he list Wherefore if this Canon decretall be truly his why is it not obserued so as it doth stand without exceptioÌ„ If it bee not why is it then falsly forged vpon him and the Church of Christ deceaued And certes lamentable it is that this falsifiyng of such trifling traditions vnder the false preteÌ„ce of antiquitie either was begon in the Church to deceaue the people or that it hath remayned so long vndetected For as I thinke the church of Christ will neuer be perfectly reformed before these decretall constitutions Epistles which haue so long put on the visard of antiquitie shal be fully detected and appeare in their owne colour wherein they were first paynted And yet neither do I say this or thinke contrary but that it may be that bishops of Rome and of the same name haue bene the true authors of these traditions but here coÌ„meth in the error as I credibly suppose that when other later bishops of the like name haue deuised these ceremoniall inuentions the vulgar opinion of men hath transferred them to the first primitiue fathers although beyng of an other time yet bearing the same name with the true inuentors thereof But of Calixtus enough who as Damasus sayth in the dayes of this Alexander Seuerus died a Martyr Vincentius affirmeth that he was tied to a great stone and so out of a window was thrown into a ditch Eusebius speakyng of his death maketh no mention of his Martyrdom and sayth he sate v. yeares Platina sayth vj. yeres Sabellicus giueth him vij yeares and so doth Damasus After Calistus folowed Vrbanus about the yeare of our Lord 227. who in his epistle decretall comming out of the same forge which he wrote in common to all bishops making no mention of the heauy persecutions of the Church nor ministring any exhortation of comfort or constancie to the brethren onely geueth many straight precepts for not transporting or alienating the goods of the Church and to pay truly their offâ—â—â—ngs which they vow also to haue all common among the Clergie Moreouer about the ende of his epistle he instituteth the confirmation of children after Baptisme which the Papistes bee woont to take into the number of their vii Sacraments affirming and denouncing more then Scripture will beare that the imposition of the Bishops hand bringeth the holy ghost and thereby to be made full ChristiaÌ„s c. But of these
decretall epistles inough is sayd before more may bee considered of the discrete Reader Marianus Scotus Sabellicus Nauclerus other late story writers doe hold as is aforesayd that he dyed a Martyr in the dayes of Alexander Seuerus after he had gouerned that seat 4. yeares as Damasus and Platina do witnes as Marianus sayth eight yeares The same Damasus and Platina do testifie of him that he by his preaching and holines of life cōuerted diuers Ethnikes to the fayth Among whom were Tiburtius and Valerianus the husband of Cecilia which both being noble men of Rome remained constant in the fayth vnto the end and Martyrdome Of this Cecilia thus it is is written in the Martyrologe by Ado that Cecilie the virgin after she had brought Valerian her husband espoused and Tiburtius his brother to the knowledge and fayth of Christ and with her exhortations had made them constant vnto Martyrdome after the suffryng of them she was also apprehended by Almachius the ruler and brought to the Idols to do sacrifice which thing when she abhorred to do she should be presented before the iudge to haue the condēnation of death In the meane time the Sergeants and officers which were about her beholdyng her comely beautie and the prudent behauior in her conuersation began with many persuasions of wordes to sollicite her mynd to fauour her selfe and that so excellent beautie and not to cast her selfe away c. But she agayne so replied to them with reasons godly exhortations that by the grace of almighty God their hartes began to kindle and at length to yeld to that Religion which before they did persecute Which thing she perceauing desired of the iudge Almachius a litle respite Which beyng graunted she sendeth for Vrbanus the Bishop home to her house to stablish and ground them in the fayth of Christ. And so were they with diuers other at the same tyme Baptised both men women to the number as the story sayth of 400. persons among whome was one Gordianus a noble man This done this blessed Martyr was brought before the iudge where she was condemned then after was brought to the house of the Iudge where she was enclosed in a whote bath but she remayning there a whole day night without any hurt as in a cold place was brought out again and cōmaundement giuen that in the bath she should be beheaded The executor is said to haue foure strokes at her necke yet her head beyng cut off she as the story geueth liued three days after And so died this holy Virgine martyr whose body in the night season Vrbanus the bishop tooke and buried among the other Bishops Ado the compiler of this Martyrologe addeth that this was done in the tyme of Marcus Aurelius and Commodus But that cannot be for so much as Vrbanus by all histories was long after those Emperors and liued in the dayes of this Alexander as is aboue declared Antoninus Bergomēsis Equilinus with such other writers set forth this history with many strāge miracles wrought by the said Cecilia in conuerting her husband Valerianus and his brother in shewyng them the Angell which was the keeper of her virginitie and of the Angell putting on crowns vpon their heads But as touching these miracles as I do not dispute whether they be true or fabulous so because they haue no ground vpon any ancient or graue authors but taken out of certain new Legends I do therfore referre them thether from whence they came Under the same Alexander diuers other there be whom Bergomensis mentioned to haue suffred martyrdom as one Agapitus of the age of xv yeares who beyng apprehended and condemned at Preneste in Italy because he would not sacrifice to Idoles was assayled with sundry tormentes first with whips scourged then hanged vp by the feete after hauing hote water poured vpon him at last cast to the wild beasts with all which torments when he could not be hurt finally with sword was beheaded The executor of these punishments as by Henricus Erford may be gathered was one Antiochus who in the executing of the foresayd torments sodenly fell downe from his iudiciall seate crying out that al his inward bowels burned within him and so gaue vp the breath Henr. de Erfordia Lib. 6. cap. 29. Also with the same Agapitus is numbred Calepodius a minister of Rome whose body first was drawen through the citie of Rome after cast into Tiber. Bergo ibidem Then followeth Pammachius a Senatour of Rome with his wife and children and other both men and women to the number of xlii Item an other noble Senator of Rome named Simplicius all which together in one day had their heads smitten off and their heads after hanged vp in diuers gates of the Citie for a terrour of other that none should professe the name of Christ. Beside these suffred also Quiritius a noble man of Rome who with his mother Iulia and a great number moe were put likewise to death Also Tiberius and Valerianus Citizens of Rome and brethren suffered as Bergomensis sayth the same tyme who first being bruised and broken with bats after were beheaded Also Vincentius Bergomensis and Erfordiensis make mētion of Martina a Christian virgine which after diuers bitter punishments beyng constant in her fayth suffered in like maner by the sword Albeit as touching the tyme of these forenamed Martyrs as I find them not in elder writers so do I suppose them to suffer vnder Maximinus or Decius rather then vnder Alexander * The sixt Persecution AFter the death of Alexander the Emperour who with his mother Mammea as is said was murdred in Germany folowed Maximinus chosen by the will of the souldiours rather then by the authority of the Senate about the yeare of our Lord 237. who for the hatred hee had to the house of Alexander as Eusebius recordeth raysed vp the vi persecution against the Christians especially against the teachers and leaders of the Church thinking thereby the sooner to vanquish the rest if the captains of them were remooued out of the way Whereby I suppose rather the Martyrdome of Vrbanus the bishop and of the rest aboue specified to haue happened vnder the tiranny of this Maximinus then vnder Alexander In the tyme of this persecution Origene wrote his booke De Martyrio which booke if it were extant would geue vs some knowledge I doubt not of such as in this persecution did suffer which now lye in silence vnknowne And no doubt but a great number they were moe should haue bene had not the prouidēt mercy of God shortened his dayes brideled his tiranny for he raigned but three yeares After whom succeeded Gordianus an 240. a man no lesse studious for the vtilitie of the commō wealth as mild and gentle to the christians This Gordian after he had gouerned with much peace and tranquilitie the Monarchie of Rome the space of vj. yeares was slayne of
countrey to inhabite in the Citie This Fabian as is sayd thinking nothyng lesse then of any such matter sodenly cōmeth a Doue fleing from aboue and sitteth vpon his head Whereupon all the Congregation beyng moued wyth one minde and one uoyce dyd chose hym for their Bishop In the which function he remayned the space of xiij yeares as Eusebius writeth Damasus Marianus and Sabellicus say xiiij Yeares vnto the tyme of Decius Who whether for that Philippus had committed to him his treasures or whether for the hatred he bare to Philippus in the beginning of his raigne caused him to be put to death Sendyng out moreouer his Proclamation into al quarters that al which professed the name of Christ should be slayne To this Fabian be ascribed certaine ordinaunces as of consecrating new oyle once euery yeare and burnyng the olde of accusations against Byshops of appealing to the sea Apostolicke of not marying within the fift degree of communicating thrise a yeare of offering euery Sonday with such other things moe in his iij. Epistles decretall the which Epistles as by diuers other euidences may be supposed to be vntruely named vpon hym gyuing no signification of any matter agreing to that tyme so do I finde the most part of the iij. Epistle worde for word standing in the Epistle of Sixtus the 3. which folowed almost 200. yeares after him beside the vnseemely doctrine also in the ende of the sayd Epistles contayned where he contrary to the tenour of the Gospell applyeth remission of sinnes onely due to the bloud of Christ vnto the offerings of bread and wyne by men and women euery Sonday in the Church To this Fabianus wrote Origine De orthodoxia suae fidei that is of the rightnes of his fayth Whereby is to be vnderstode that he continued to the tyme of Decius some say also to the tyme of Gallus Of this Origene partly mention is touched before declaring how bolde and feruente he was in the dayes of Seuerus in assisting comforting exhorting and killing the Martyrs that were imprisoned suffered for the name of Christ with such daunger of his owne life that had not bene the singular protectiō of God he had bene stoned to death many tymes of the Heathen multitude Such great concourse of men and women was daily to his house to be catechised instructed in the christian fayth by him that souldiours were hyred of purpose to defend the place where he taught them Agayn such search sometymes was set for him that vnneth any shiftyng of place or countrey could couer him In those laborious trauailes and affayres of the Church in teaching writing confuting exhorting and expounding he continued about the space of 52. yeares vnto the tyme of Decius and Gallus Diuers and great persecutions he sustayned but specially vnder Decius as testifieth Eusebius in his sixt booke declaring that for the doctrine of Christ he sustained bands and torments in his body rackings with barres of iron dungeons besides terrible threates of death and burning All this he suffred in the persecution of Decius as Eusebius recordeth of him and maketh no relatiō of any further matter But Suidas and Nicephorus following the same sayth further concerning him that the sayd Origene after diuers and sundry other torments which he manfully and constantly suffred for Christ at length was brought to an altar where a foule filthy Ethiope was appointed to be and there this option or choyse was offred vnto him whether he would sacrifice to the idole or to haue his body polluted with that foule and ouglie Ethiope Then Origene sayth he who with a Philosophicall mynd euer kept his chastitie vndefiled much abhorring y◠filthy villany to be done to his body condescended to their request Wherupon the iudge puttyng incense in his hand caused him to set it to the fire vpō the altar For the which impietie he afterward was excommunicated of the Church Epiphanius writeth that he beyng vrged to sacrifice to Idols and takyng the boughes in his hand wherwith the Heathen were woont to honour their Gods called vpon the Christians to cary them in the honour of Christ. The which fact the church of Alexandria misliking remooued him from their communion Wherupon Origene driuen away with shame and sorow out of Alexandria went into Iewry where beyng in Hierusalem among the congregation and there requested of the Priestes and Ministers he being also a Priest to make some exhortation in the church refused a great while so to do At length by importunate petition being cōstrained therunto rose vp and turning the booke as though he would haue expounded some place of the Scripture only read the verse of the 49. Psalme but God sayd to the sinner why doest thou preach my iustifications why doest thou take my testament in thy mouth c. Which verie beyng read he shut the booke and sate downe weepyng and wayling the whole congregation also weeping lamentyng with him Suid. Niceph. More what became of Origene it is not found in history but onely that Suidas addeth he dyed and was buried at Tyrus Eusebius affirmeth that he departed vnder the Emperour Gallus about the yeare of our Lord 255. and the 70. yeare of his age in great miserie as appeareth and pouertie In this Origene diuers blemishes of doctrine be noted wherupon Hierome some tymes doth inueigh against him Albeit in some places agayne he doth extoll and commend him for his excellent learning as in his Apologie agaynst Ruff. and in his Epistle to Pammachus and Ocean where he prayseth Origene although not for the perfection of his faith and doctrine nor for an apostle yet for an excellent interpreter for his wit and for a Philosopher And yet in his Prologue vpō the Homelies of Origene vpon Ezechiel he calleth him an other maister of the churches after the Apostles And in an other Preface vpon his questions vpon Genesis he wisheth to himself the knowledge of the scriptures which Origene had also with the enuy of his name Athanasius moreouer calleth him singular and laborious and vseth also his testimonies against the Arrians Socrates Lib. 6. cap. 13. After Origene the congrue order of history requireth next to speak of Heraclas his Usher a man singularly commēded for his knowledge not only in Philosophy but also in all such faculties as for a christiā diuine doth appertain This great towardnes of wit and learning when Origene perceiued in him he appointed him aboue all other to bee his Usher or vnderteacher to helpe in his schoole or Uniuersitie of Alexandria in the raigne of Antoninus Caracalla sonne of Seuerus And after in the x. yeare of Alexander Origene departing vnto Cesarea he succeeded in his roome to gouerne the schoole in Alexandria Further also in the time of Gordianus after the decease of Demetrius bishop of Alexandria this Heraclas succeeded to be Bishop of the said Citie Eusebius Lib. 6. cap. 29.
the eares of Decius the Emperour he sendeth for Cornelius asking him how he durst be so bolde to shew suche stubbernes that he neither caring for the Gods nor fearing the displeasure of his Princes durst agaynst the cōmon wealth geue and receiue letters from other To whom Cornelius answering agayne thus purged himselfe declaring to the Emperour that letters in deede he had written and receiued agayne concerning the prayses honoring of Christ of saluation of soules but nothing as touching any matter of the common wealth And it foloweth in the storye Then Decius moued with anger commaunded him to be beaten with plumbattes which is sayth Sabellicus a kinde of scourging and so to be brought to the temple of Mars either there to do sacrifice or to suffer the extremitye But he rather willing to dye then to committe such iniquity prepared himselfe to Martyredome beyng sure that he should dye And so commending the charge of the Churche vnto Stephanus his Archdeacon was brought to the way of Appius where he ended his life in faythfull Martyrdome Eusebius in one place sayth that he sat ij yeares in an other place sayth that he sat three yeares and so doth Marianus Scotu following also the diuersity of the sayd Eusebius Damasus geueth him onely two yeares In this foresayde persecution of Decius it seemeth by some writers also that Cyprian was banished but I suppose rather his banishment to be referred to the reigne of Gallus next Emperour after Decius whereof more shall be sayd Christ willing in this place hereafter In the mean time the sayd Cyprian in his second booke Epist. 5. 6. maketh mention of two that suffered either in the time of this Decius or much about the same time Of whom one was Aurelius a worthy and valiant yong man who was twise in tormentes for his confession which he neuer denied but manfully and boldely withstood the aduersary till he was banished and also after And therefore was commended of Cyprian to certayne brethren to haue him for their lectorer as in the forenamed Epistle of Cyprian appeareth The other was named Mappalicus who the day before he suffered declaring to the Proconsul in the midst of his tormentes saying Videbis cras agonem that is to morrow you shall see the running for a wager c. was brought forth according as he forespake to Martyrdome and there with no lesse constancie then patience did suffer And thus much of the tyrannie of this wicked Decius agaynst God his Saintes now to touch also the power of God his vengeance and punishment against him like as we see commonly a tempest that is vehement not long to continue so it happened with this tyrannical tormenter who raigning but two yeares as sayth Eusebius or three at most as writeth Orosius among the middle of the Barbarians with whom he did warre was there slayne with his sonne like as he had slayn Philippus and his sonne his predecessours before so was he with his sonne slayne by the righteous iudgement of God himselfe Euseb. Lib. 7. cap. 1. Platin. Pomponius affirmeth that he warrying agaynst the Gotthians and beyng by them ouercome sest he should fall into their handes ranne into a whurlepyt where he was drouned and his body neuer found after Neither did the iust hand of God plague the Emperor onely but also reuenged as well the heathen Gentils and persecutors of hys word throughout all prouinces dominions of the Roman Monarchie amongst whom the lord immediatly after the death of Decius sent such a plage and pestilence lastyng for the space of x. yeares together that horrible it is to heare and almost incredible to beleue Of this plague or pestilence testifieth Dionysius to Hierax a bishop in Egypt Euseb. Lib. 7. cap. 21.22 Where he declareth the mortalitie of this plague to bee so great in Alexandria where he was bishop that there was no house in the whole Citie free And although the greatnes of the plague touched also the Christians somwhat yet it scourged the heathen Idolaters much more beside that the order of their behauiour in the one and in the other was much diuers For as the foresayd Dionysius doth recorde the Christians through brotherly loue and pietie did not refuse one to visit and comfort an other and to minister to him what need required Notwithstanding it was to them great danger for diuers there were who in closing vp their eyes in washyng their bodies interryng them in the ground were next themselues which folowed them to their graues Yet all this stayed not them frō doyng their duetie and shewyng mercy one to another Where as the Gentils contrarily beyng extremely visited by the hand of God felt the plague but considered not the striker neyther yet considered they their neighbour but euery man shifting for himselfe neither cared one for an other but such as were infected some they would cast out of the doores halfe dead to be deuoured of dogges and wilde beasts some they let dye within theyr houses without all succour some they suffred to lye vnburied for that no mā durst come neare him And yet notwithstandyng for all their voyding and shiftyng the pestilence followed them whether soeuer they went miserably consumed them In so much that Dionysius bishop the same tyme of Alexandria thus reporteth of his owne City that such a great mortalitie was then among them that the sayd City of Alexandria had not in number of all together both old and yong as it was woont to contayn before of the old men onely from the age of 60. to 70. such as were found in tyme past commonly almost in that Citie Pomponius Laetus and other Latine writers also makyng mention of the sayd pestilitie declare how the beginnyng therof first came as they thinke out of Ethiope and from the hote countreys and so inuading and wastyng first the South partes from thence spread into the East so further running and increasing into all other quarters of the world especially wheresoeuer the Edicts of the Emperor went agaynst the Christians it followed after and consumed the most part of the inhabitauntes whereby manye places became desolate and voyde of all concourse and so continued the terme of x. yeares together This pestiferous mortalitie by the occasion whereof Cyprian tooke the ground to write hys booke De mortalitate began as is sayd immediately after the death of Decius the persecutor in the beginning of the raigne of Vibias Gallus and Volusianus hys sonne who succeeded through treason next vnto Decius about the yeare of our Lord. 255. and continued their raygne but two yeares This Gallus although the first beginning of the raygne was some thing quiet yet shortly after following the steps of Decius by whō rather he should haue taken better heed set forth Edictes in like maner for the persecution of Christians albeit in this Edict we finde no number of Martyrs
to the brethren of Fraunce and of Spayne appointeth such an order and forme of the church as seemeth not to agree with the time then present For so hee declareth in that Epistle that a Byshop in al places whether soeuer he goeth should haue two Priestes with three deacons waiting vpoÌ„ him to be witnesses of al his waies and doings Which ordinaunce although I deny not but it may be and is conuenient yet I se not how that time of Lucius could serue then for a Bishop to cary such a pompe of Priestes Deacons about him or to study for any such matter for so much as Bishops commonly in those daies were seldome free to go abroad went they neuer so secrete but either were in houses close and secret or in prison or els in banishment Moreouer in the said Epistle how poÌ„pously he writeth to the Church of Rome This holy and Apostolycall Church of Rome sayth he the mother of all Churches of Christ which by the grace of God omnipotent hath neuer bene proued to swerue out of the pathe of Apostolicall tradition neyther hath euer fallen or bene depraued with heretical innouations but euen as in the first beginning it receaued the rule of the Apostolicall faith by his first instructers the Princes of the Apostles so it continueth euer immaculate and vndefiled vnto the end Unto this Lucius also is referred in the decrees of Gratian this constitution that no minister whatsoeuer after his ordination should at any time reenter to the chamber of his owne wife in paine of loosing his Ministery in the Church c. Eusebius in his vij booke making mention of the death of Lucius and not of his Martyrdome saith that he sate but eight moneths But Damasus in his Martyrologe holdeth that hee sat thre yeares was beheaded the second yeare of Valerian and Galienus Emperours And so doth also Marianus Scotus and Nauclerus with other that folow Damasus affirme the same After him came Stephanus next Bishop of Rome following Lucius whome Damasus Platina and Sabellicus affirme to haue sit vij yeares fine monethes to die a martir Contrary Eusebius and Volateranus holding with hym giue him but two yeares which part commeth most neare to the truth I leaue to the readers iudgement of his two Epistles decretall and of his ordinaunces out of the same collected I nede not much to tary for two respects eyther for that concerning these decretal Epistles suspiciously intituled to the names of the fathers of the primitiue church sufficiently hath bene said before or els because both the phrase barbarous and incongrue and also the matter it self therin contained is such that although no testimony came against it yet it easely refelleth it selfe As wherein the second Epistle he decreeth that no Byshop being expulsed out of hys seate or depriued of his goodes ought to be accused of anye or is bound to aunswere for himselfe before that by the lawe regularly he be restored agayne fully to his former state and that the Primates and the Synode render to him agayne all such possessions and fruites as were taken froÌ„ him before his accusation as is agreeing both to the lawes Canon also seculare First here I would desire the Reader a little to stay this to consider to himself who be these here ment which either vsed or might despoile these bishops of their goods expulse theÌ„ froÌ„ their seates for such wroÌ„gfull causes but only Kings Emperours which at this time were not yet Christened nor vsed any such proceedinges against these Bishops in such sort as either Primates or Synodes coulde restore them again to their places and possessioÌ„s Againe what priuate goodes or possessions had Byshops then to be taken from them when as Churches yet neither were indued wyth patrimonies nor possessions And if any treasures were coÌ„mitted to the church it pertained not properly to the Byshop but went in general to the subuention of the poore in the Church as in the Epistle of Cornelius to Fabius maye appeare alleaged in Eusebius Lib. 6. cap. 43. where he speaking of his Church declaring how there ought to bee but one Byshoppe in the same â—nterreth mention of xlvj Priestes vij Deacons with vij Subdeacons xlij Acoluthes of widowes and poore afflicted persons to the â—â—ber of a 1500 and aboue founde and nourished in the same Church by the mercifull benignitie and prouidence of god Eusebius Lib. 6. cap. 43. It followeth more in the ende of the said Canon which thing is forbidden both by the lawes Ecclesiastical also seculer c. Now what lawes seculer were in the time of Stephen for bishops not to be charged with any accusation before they were restored againe to their state let any Reader marking well the state or the Heathen lawes that then were iudge and in iudgeing I doubte not but this matter alone though there were no other will be ynough to descry the vntruth hereof Moreouer by diuers other probable notes and arguments in the saide seconde Epistle of Stephanus it maye be easely espied this Epistle to be famed and â—â—authored especiall by the fift Canon of the saide Epistle where hee so solemnely entreateth of the difference betweene Primats Metropolitanes and Archbyshops which distinction of degres and titles sauoring more oâ— ambition then of persecution giueth me verily to suppose this Epistle not to be written by this Stephen but by â—ine other man either of that name or of some other time when the Churche began to be setled in more prosperitie and orders therein to bee taken for euery man to know his â—egâ—â—e and limits of his authoritie according as tâ— specified by the vj and vij Canon of Nicene Councell â—â—â—ceeing of the same matter The like 〈…〉 of the seuenth Canon of the said Epistle where he writeth and appointeth all causes iudiciarie to be decided determined within the precinct of their owne proper Prouince and not to passe ouer the boundes theron vnlesse saith he the appeaâ—e be made to the Apostolical sea of Rome which sanâ—reth in my nose rather of a â—â—acke of Popery then of the veine of Christianity especially in these times during this terrible persecution among the Byshops of Christ. And thus much of the second decretall Epistle of Stephanus although of the first Epistle also written to Hilarius some thing may be said as where he speaketh in the said Epistle of holy â—â—â—timentes and holy vessels and other ornaments of the aulter seruing to diuine worship and therfore not to be touched nor handled of any maÌ„ sauing of Priests alone Concerning all which implements my opinion is this that I thinke the Church of Rome not to haue beene in so good state theÌ„ that either Stephanus or Sixtus before him beyng occupied about other more earnest maters and scarce able to hide their owne heades had any minde or cogitation to studie vpon such vnnecessary inuentions seruing in
publike Churches Neither doe I see howe the Heathen in those daies would haue suffered these ornaments to be vnconsumed which would not suffer the Bishops themselues to liue amongst them Notwithstanding Isidorus and Polydorus iudge the contrary Betweene this Stephen and Cyprian Byshop of Carthage was a great contention about rebaptising of heretickes whereof more hereafter Christ willing shall be saide Besides these Byshops aboue specified diuers other there were also sent into banishmēt vnder the forenamed Emperours Gallus Volusianus as appeareth by Dionysius writing to Hermammon on this wise that Gallus not seeyng the euill of Decius nor foreseeing the occasion of his seductiō and ruine stumbled himselfe also at the same stone lying open before his eyes For at the first beginning when his Empire went prosperously foreward and all thinges went luckely with him afterward he draue out holy men which praied for his peace and safegarde and so with them reiected also the praiers which they made for him c. Eusebius Lib. 7. cap. 1. Otherwise of any bloudshed or any Martirs that in the time of this Emperour were put to death we doe not read After the raigne of which Emperour Gallus and of his sonne Volusianus being expired who reigned but ij yeares Emelianus which slewe them both by ciuill sedition succeeded in their place who reigned but three monethes was also slayne Next to whom Valerianus his sonne Gallienus were aduaunced to the Empire About the chaunging of these Emperours the persecution which first began at Decius afterwarde slacked in the time of Gallus was now extinguished for a time partly for the great plague raigning in all places partly by the change of the Emperors although it was not very long For Valerianus in the first entraunce of the Empire for the space of iij. or foure yeres was right courteous and gentle to the people of God well accepted to the Senate Neither was there any of all the Emperors before him no not of the which openly professed Christ that shewed himselfe so louing and familiar toward the Christians as he did in so much that as Dionysius writing to Herman doth testifie all hys whole courte was replenished with holy Saintes seruantes of Christ and godly persons so that his house might seeme to be made a Church of God But by the malice of Sathan through wicked counsell these quiet dayes endured not very long For in processe of tyme this Valerianus beyng charmed or incensed by a certayne Egiptian a chiefe ruler of the Heathen Synagoge of the Egiptians a mayster of the Charmers or inchaunters who in deede was troubled for that he could not do his Magicall feates for the Christians was so farre infatuated and bewitched that through the detestable prouocations of that deuilishe Egyptian he was wholly turned vnto abhominable Idols and to execrable impietie in sacrificing young infāts and quartering bodies and deuiding the entrals of childrē new borne and so proceeding in his fury moued the eight persecution agaynst the Christians whom the wicked Egyptian coulde not abide as being the hinderers and destroyars of hys Magicall enchauntinges about the yeare of our Lord. 259. The eight Persecution IN the which persecution the chiefe administers and executours were Emilianus President of Egipt Paternus and Galerius Maximus Proconsuls in Aphrica Bergomensis also maketh mention of Paternus Uicegerent of Rome and of Perennius Vincentius speaketh also of Nicerius and Claudius Presidentes c. What was the chiefe originall cause of this persecution partly is signified before where mention was made of the wicked Egiptian But as this was the outward and politicall cause so S Cyprian sheweth other causes more speciall and Ecclesiasticall in his iiii booke Epist. 4. whose wordes be these but we sayth he must vnderstand and confesse that thys turbulent oppression calamitie which hath wasted for the most part all our whole company and doth dayly consume riseth chiefly of our owne wickednes sinnes while we walke not in the way of the Lord nor obserue his preceptes left vnto vs for our institution The Lord obserued the will of his father in all poynts but we obserue not the will of the Lord hauing all our minde and study set vpon lucre possessions geuen to pryde full of emulation and dissention voyde of simplicitie and faythfull dealing renouncing thys world in word onely but nothing in deede euery man pleasing himselfe and displeasing all other And therefore are we thus scourged and worthely For what stripes and scourges doe wee not deserue when the confessors themselues such as haue byd the tryall of their confession and such as ought to be an example to the rest of well doyng doe keepe no discipline And therfore because some such there be proudly puft vp with this swelling and vnmannerly bragging of their confession these tormentes come such as doe not easely send vs to the crowne except by the mercy of God some being takē away by quicknes of death do preuēt the tediousnes of punishimēt These things do we suffer for our sinnes and desertes as by the Lordes censure we haue bene forewarned saying If they shall forsake my lawe and will not walke in my iudgementes If they shall prophane my institutions and will not obserue my preceptes I will visite their iniquities with the rod and their transgressions with scourges These rods and scourges sayth he we feele which neyther please God in our good deedes nor repent in our euill deedes Wherefore the sayd Cyprian adding this exhortation withall exhorted them to pray and intreate from the bottome of their hart and whole minde the mercy of God which promiseth saying but yet my mercy I will not scatter from them c. Let vs aske and wee shall obtayne and though sayth Cyprian it be with tariance yet for so much as we haue greeuously offended let vs continue knocking for to him that knocketh it shal be opened if our prayers sighinges and weepinges knocke still at the dore with continuance and if our prayers be ioyned together with brotherly agreement c. Moreouer what vices were then principally raygning among the Christians hee further specifieth in the sayd Epistle which chiefly were deuision and dissention among the brethren For when it was spoken to them in a vision by these wordes Petite impetrabitis that is Pray and ye shall obtayne afterward it was required of the congregation there present to direct their prayers for certayne persons assigned to them by name but they could not agree and cōdescend altogether of the names and persons of them which they should pray for but were dissonant in their consent and petition whiche thing sayth Cyprian did greatly displease hym that spake vnto them Pray and ye shal obtayne for that there was no vniforme equalitie of voyce and hart nor one simple and ioynt concorde among the brethren whereof it is written the Psalme 67. God which maketh to dwell in
more griefe to me yet some solace it was to me that the brethren told me it was neare to a Citie named Paraetonium For as my being at CephroÌ„ got me the acquaintaunce of manye brethren of Egypt so my hope was that the vicinitie of that place where I shoulde be to the Citie might procure the familiaritie and concourse of certaine louing brethren which would resort and assemble with vs and so it came to passe c. Moreouer the said Dionysius in his Epistle ad Domiâ—ium DydymuÌ„ making mention of them whiche were afflicted in this persecution of Valerian recordeth in these wordes saying it were superflous saith he here to recite the names peculiarly of all our brethren slaine in this persecution which both were manye and to me vnknowne But this is certaine that there were men wemen younge men maydens olde wiues souldiers simple innocentes and of all sortes and ages of men Of whome some with â—courginges and fire some with sworde obtained victorye and got the crowne Some continued a great time and yet haue bene reserued In the whiche number am I reserued hetherto to some other oportune tyme knowen vnto the Lord which sayth In the time accepted I haue heâ—rde thee and in the daye of saluation I haue helped thee c. Nowe as concerning my selfe in what state I am if thou desire to know first howe I and Caius and Faustus Petrus and Paulus being apprehended by the Centurion were taken away by certayne of the towne of Mareote I haue declared to you before Now I and Caius and Petrus alone are left here included in a west place of Libya distant the space of thre daies iouâ—ney from Paraetonium c. And in processe farther he addeth In the Citie saith he were certaine priuily which visite the brethren of Priestes Maximus Dioscorus Demetrius and Lucius For they which were more notable in the world Faustinus and Aquilla do wander abroade in Egipt Of the Deacons besides them whoÌ„ sicknes hath consumed Faustus Eusebius Cheremon are yet alyue Eusebius hath God raised and stirred vp to minister to the confessours lying in bandes and to burye the bodies of the blessed Martirs not without great perill Neither doth the President cease yet to this day cruellye murderyng such as be brought afore him some tearynge with torments some imprisoning and keeping in custody commaunding that no man should come to them inquyring also who resorted vnto them Yet notwithstanding God with chearefulnes and dailye resorte of the brethren doth comfort the afficted Haec Dionysius Concerning these deacons aboue recited here is to be noted that Eusebius afterward was made Bishop of Laodicia in Syria Maximus the Priest aforesaide had the mynistration of the Church of Alexandria after Dionysius Faustus long after continued in great age vnto the latter persecution where he being a very old man at length was beheaded and died Martyr As touching Dionysius him selfe thus the stories report that he suruiuing all these troubles and persecutioÌ„s by the prouidence of God continued after the death of Valerian vnto the xij yeare of the raigne of Galienus whiche was about the yeare of our Lord. 268. and so departed in peace in great age after that he had gouerned the Church of Alexandria the space of xvij yeares before that had taught the schole of the sayd Citie of Alexandria the terme of xvj yeares After whom succeeded Maximus as is aboue specified And thus much touching the full storie of Dionysius Alexandrinus and of other also Martyrs and Confessours of Alexandria In Caesaria Palestine suffered also the same time Priscus Malchus and Alexander the which three dwelling in the countrey and good men seing the valiaunt courage of the Christians so boldly to venter constantly to stand and patiently to suffer in this persecutioÌ„ as men being greued with them selues began to repent accuse their so great sluggishnes and cowardly negligence to see other so zealous valiant themselues so colde faint harted in laboring for the crowne of Christian martyrdome first consulting and agreing within themselues came to Cesarea there stepping to the Iudge declared theÌ„selues what they were obtained the end they came for being giuen to the wilde beasts After which like maner also and in the same Citye of Cesarea a certaine woman whose name Eusebius expresseth not who had beene before of the secte of Marcion was brought before the President and likewise obtayned the same Martyrdome Euseb. Lib. 7. cap. 12. Neither was the citie of Carthage all this while free from the stroke of this persecution if credit should be giueÌ„ to the speculatiue glasse of Vincentius who cyting out of Hugo recordeth of 300. Martyrs of which 300. Martyrs the history saith thus that the President setting before the cooles and incense to doe sacryfice by a lyme kilne which was there neere at hand offred vnto them this condition either to set incense to the coales for sacrifice to Iupiter or els to go into the fornace of lyme wherupon they altogether with a generall motion sodenly rushed into the kilne and ther with the dusty smoke of the lime were smothered Vincent Erford In Aphrica also in the City of Tuburba the sayd VinceÌ„tius out of the Martyrologe inferreth mention of thre constaunt virgins Maxima Donatilla and Secunda who in the persecution of this Valerian and Galienus first had giuen for their drinke vinager and gaule then with scourges were tried after that vpon the gibbet were tormented rubbed with lime then were scorched vpon the fiery gridiroÌ„ at last were cast to the wilde beastes who being not touched of them finally with the sword were beheaded Vincent Erfor In Symela a City in Italy vnder the Alpes one Pontius beyng there apprehended by the commaundement of Claudius the President was hanged first vppon the racke then was cast to the wilde beastes of whom he being nothing hurt was after coÌ„mitted to the fire And finally neither touched therwith if the storye of Vincentius be true was headed by the ryuers side his body throwne into the floude where immediatlye the same houre the foresayde Claudius with his assistant Anabius were taken with wicked spirits by whom they were so miserablye vexed that they byt of their tongues and died Zenon also Byshop of Verona is saide also in the same persecution to sustayne Martyrdome Moreouer in the same Citie of Alexandria aforesayde Bergomensis in his 8. booke writing of the story of Valerianus Emperour maketh mention of Philippus bishoppe of the said sea of Alexandria who as he saith was vnder the sayd Valerian beheaded But that is not to be founde in any approued story nor staÌ„deth with the truth of time that any such Philip then was bishop of Alexandria or any other except onely Dionysius After whom next succeeded Maximus who remained xviij yeares and after him Theonas c. So that by the auncient recordes of
not regarding your priuate businesses nor esteeming that which shoulde haue bene for the speciall commoditie thereof when it perceaued that cursed vanitie to begin againe to creepe and as a fire negligently quenched when the dead brandes thereof began to kindle and make a great flame by and by without delay ye hauing recourse vnto our pietie as vnto the Metropolitan of all diuine worship and Religion craued remedie and helpe which wholesome minde for your pieties sake it is most manifest that the gods haue indued you with Therefore hee euen that most mightie Iupiter I say which preserueth your most famous Citie to that intent he might deliuer and make free your countrey Gods your wiues and children your housholde Gods and houses from all detestable corruption hath inspired you with this wholesome and willing minde shewing declaring howe worthy notable and healthfull a thing it is to worship to sacrifice to the immortall Gods For who is so void of reason vnderstanding that knoweth not that this thing happeneth vnto vs by the carefull studie of the goodnes of our gods that the grounde denieth not to geue her timely increase nor maketh frustrate the husband mans hope nor that wicked warre dare shew her face vpon the earth nor that the corruption of the aire is nowe cause of pestilence neither that the sea swelleth with immoderate windes neither that sodaine stormes are cause of hurtfull tempestes To conclude that the ground which is as the nurce and mother of all things is not swallowed vp of her deepe chappes and gapings by terrible earthquake neither that the hils made leuell with the earth are not with gaping cliftes deuoured all which euils and greater then these before this time to haue happened euery mā knoweth And all these mischiefes came vpō vs for the pernitious errours sake of the extreeme follie of those wicked men the Christanis when filthinesse it selfe as I may call it so occupied their mindes and ouerranne the worlde Let them beholde the fieldes nowe all about full of corne and ouerflowen as it were with eares of corne Let them vewe the pleasant medowes clothed with flowers and moistned with showers from heauen and also the pleasant and temperate weather Therefore let all men reioyce that by your pietie sacrifices worshipping the maiestie of the most stearne God of battell Mars is appeased that therfore we enioy pleasant firme peace And how many so euer haue left that blind errour and straying of the Christians vnfainedly and be of a better minde let them specially reioyce as men deliuered out of a sodaine great tempest and from a greeuous disease and haue afterward obtained a delectable and pleasant life For doubtlesse if they had remained in that execrable vanitie farre of had they bene chased from your Citie suburbs of the same according to your desire that your Citie by that meanes according to your commēdable diligence clensed from all impuritie and impietie may offer sacrifices according to the meaning of the same with due reuerence of the immortall Gods And that you may perceiue in how good part your supplication yea vnasked and desired we are most willing and ready to further your honest endeuours and graunt vnto you for your deuotion whatsoeuer you aske of our magnificence And that thys thing may be accomplished forthwith aske and haue And thys thing with all speede indeuour you to obtaine which shall bee a perpetuall testimony of pietie exhibited of your Citie to the immortall Gods and shal be a president to your children and posteritie and withall you shall obtaine of vs for this your willing desire of reformation condygne and worthy rewardes Eusebius Lib 9. cap. 7. Thus came it to passe that at the length persecutiō was as great as euer it was and the magistrates of euery prouince were very disdainefull against the Christians which cōdemned some to death and some to exile Among whom they condemned three christians at Emisa in Phenicia with whom Siluanus the bishop a very old man being 40. yeres in the ecclesiasticall function was condemned to death At Nicomedia Lucianus the elder of Antioche brought thether after he had exhibited to the emperour his Apologie concerning the doctrin of the Christians was cast in pryson and after put to death In Amasea a City of Capadocia Bringes the lieftenaunt of Maximinus had at that time the executing of that persecution At Alexandria Petrus a most worthy byshop was beheaded with whome manye other Egiptian byshops also died Euseb. Lib. 9. cap. 7. Nicepho Lib. 7. cap. 44. Quirinus the Byshop Scescanius hauing a hanmyll tyed about hys necke was throwne headlong from the bridge into the flood and there a long while fleeted aboue the water and when hee opened his mouth to speake to the lookers on that they shoulde not be dismaied with that his punishmēt was with much a do drowned Chron. Euseb. At Rome dyed Marcellus the bishop as sayeth Platina also Timotheus the elder with many other bishops Priests were martyred To cōclud many in sundry places euery where were martyred whose name the booke intituled Fasciculus temporum declareth as Victorianus Symphorianus Castorius with his wife Castulus Cesarius Mennas Nobilis Dorotheus Gorgonius Petrus and other innumerable martirs Erasmus Bonifacius Iuliana Cosmas Damianus Basilinus with seuen others Dorothea Theophilus Theodosia Vitalis Agricola Acha Philemon Hireneus Ianuarius Festus Desiderius Gregorius Spoletanus Agapes Chionia Hirenea Theodora and 270. other Martyrs Florianus Primus and Felicianus Vitus and Modestus Crescentia Albinus Rogatianus Donatianus Pancratius Catharina Margareta Lucia the virgin and Antheus the king with many thousād martirs mo Simplicius Faustinus Beatrix Panthaleon Georgius Iustus Leocandia Anthonia and other mo to an infinite number suffered martirdome in this persecution whose names God hath written in the booke of life Also Felix Victor with his parents Lucia the widow Gemenianus with 79 others Sabinus Anastasia Chrisogonus Felix and Audactus Adrianus Nathalia Eugenia Agnes also when she was but 13. yeare old was martyred Euseb. in his 8. booke and 15. chap. rehearseth these kinds of torments and punishmēts that is to say Fire wilde beastes the sword crucifyinges the bottome of the sea the cutting and burning of mēbers the thrusting out of eyes dismembring of the whole body hūger imprisonment whatsoeuer other cruelty the Magistrates coulde deuise All which notwithstanding the godly ones rather then that they woulde doe sacrifice as they were bid māfully endured Neither were the womē any thing at al behind thē For they beyng intised to the filthy vse of their bodies rather suffered banishmēt or willingly killed themselues Neither yet could the Christians liue safely in the wildernes but were fetched euē frō thēce to death and tormentes in so much that this was a more greeuous persecution vnder Maximianus the tyraunt then was the former cruell persecution vnder Maximianus the Prince Euseb. Lib. 9.
miraculous vision to be true for the more credite Eusebius Pamphilus in hys first booke De vita Constantini doeth witnesse moreouer that hee had hearde the sayde Constantinus himselfe oftentimes reporte and also to sweare this to be true and certaine which hee did see with his owne eyes in heauen and also his souldiours about him At the sight wherof when he was greatly astonied and consulting with his men vpon the meaning thereof behold in the night season in his slepe Christ appeared to him with the signe of the same crosse which he had seene before bidding him to make the figuration therof and to carie it in hys warres before him and so shoulde he haue the victorie ¶ Wherin is to be noted good Reader that this signe of the Crosse and these letters added withall In hoc vince was geuen to him of God not to induce any superstitious worship or opynion of the Crosse as though the crosse it self had any such power or strength in it to obtaine victorie but onely to beare the meaning of an other thing that is to be an admonition to him to seeke and aspire to the knowledge and faith of him which was crucified vppon the crosse for the saluation of him and of all the world and so to set forth the glory of his name as afterwarde it came to passe This by the way now to the matter The next day following after this nights vision Constantinus caused a crosse after the same figuratiō to be made of golde and precious stone and to be borne before him in steade of his standard and so with much hope of victory great confidence as one armed from heauen spedeth himselfe towarde his enemie Against whom Maxentius being constrained perforce to issue out of the Citie sendeth al his power to ioyne with him in the fielde beyonde the riuer of Tybur where Maxentius craftely breaking down the bridge called Pons Miluius caused an other deceitfull bridge to be made of boates and whirries being ioyned together and couered ouer with boordes and planckes in maner of a bridge thinking therwith to take Constantine as in a trap But here it came to passe which in the 7. Psalme is writtē He digged a pit and fell therein himselfe Let his working returne vpon his owne head and his vnrighteousnesse vppon hys owne pate which heere in this Maxentius was rightly verified For after the two hostes did meete hee being not able to sustaine the force of Constantine fighting vnder the crosse of Christ against hym was put to such a flight and driuen to suche an exigent that in retyring backe for hast thinking to get the Citie vppon the same bridge which he did lay for Constantine was ouerturned by the fall of hys horse into the bottome of the floude and there with the waight of his armour he with a great part of his beatē men were drowned Representing vnto vs the like example of Pharao his host drowned in the red sea Who not vnaptly seemeth to beare a Propheticall figuration of this Maxentius For as the children of Israel were in long thraldome and persecution in Egypt vnder tyrantes there til the drowning of this Pharao theyr last persecutour so was this Maxentius and Maximinus and Licinius the last persecutours in the Romane Monarchie of the Christians whome thys Constantinus fighting vnder the crosse of Christ did vanquishe and set the Christians at liberty who before had bene persecuted nowe 300. yeares in Rome as hath bene hetherto in this historie declared Wherefore as the Israelites with their Moses at the drowning of their Pharao song gloriously vnto the Lorde who myraculously had cast downe the horse and horsemen into the sea So no lesse reioycing and exceeding gladnesse was heere to see the gloryous hande of the Lorde Christe fighting with his people and vanquishing hys enemyes and persecutours In histories we read of many victories and great conquests gotten yet we neuer read nor euer shal of any victory so wholsom so commodious so opportune to mākind as this was which made an ende of so much bloudshed obtained so much libertye life to the posterity of so many generations For albeit that some persecutiō was yet stirring in the East countreys by Maximinus and Licinius as shall be declared Yet in Rome and in all the West partes no martyr died after this heauēly victory gotten And also in the East partes the said Constantinus with the said crosse borne before him consequently vpon the same so vanquished the tyrants and so established the peace of the church that for the space of a iust M. yeares after that we reade of no set persecution against the Christians vnto the time of Iohn Wickliffe when the bishops of Rome began with fire to persecute the true members of Christ as in further processe of thys historie Christ graunting shall appeare So happie so glorious as I sayde was this victorie of Constantine surnamed the great For the ioy gladnes wherof the Citizens who had sent for him before with exceding triumph brought him into the citie of Rome where he with the crosse was most honourably receiued and celebrated the space of vij dayes together hauing moreouer in the market place his image set vp holding in his right hande the signe of the crosse with this inscription Hoc salutari signo veraci fortitudinis indicio ciuitatem nostram iugo tyranni ereptam liberaui That is with this wholesome signe the true token of fortitude I haue rescued and deliuered our Citie from the yoke of the tyrant Euseb lib. 9. cap 9. By this heauenly victorie of Constantinus and by the death of Maxentius no little tranquillity came to the church of Christ. Although notwithstāding in the East churches the storme of this tenth persecutiō was not yet altogether quieted but that some taile thereof in those partes remained for the space of ij or iij. yeare But of this we minde to speake Christ willing hereafter In the meane season to returne againe to the West partes here in Europe where Constantinus then had most to doe great tranquillitie followed and long cōtinued in the church without any open slaughter for a thousande yeares together to the time of Iohn Wickliffe and Waldenses as is before touched by the meanes of the godly beginning of good Constantinus who with his fellow Licinius being now stablished in their dominion eftsones set foorth their generall proclamation or edict not cōstraining therein any man to any religion but geuing liberty to all men both for the Christians to persist in their profession without any danger and for other men freely to adioyne wyth them whosoeuer pleased Which thing was very wel taken and highly allowed of the Romaines and al wise men The copie of the Edict or constitution here ensueth The copie of the Imperial constitution of Constantinus and Licinius for the establishing of the free worshipping of God after the Christian religion NOt
them not to fauour him for nobilities sake not the bloud of my progenitours said he but Christian profession maketh me noble Then with great power of spirit he inueied against the capitain laughing to scorne the false gods of the heathen with the idolatrous worshipping of them affirming the God of the Christians to be the true God that created heauen and earth before whose iudiciall seat all nations shall appeare but the wholsome wordes of the Martyr were as oyle to the fire of the captaines fury The more the Martyr spake the madder was hee in so much that he commaunded the Martyrs sides to be launced with kniues vntil the bones appeared white againe Sorie am I O captain quod the Martyr not for that my flesh shall be thus cut and mangled but for thy cause am I sorowfull who being corrupted with damnable errours seducest others The seconde time hee preached at large the liuing God and the Lorde Iesus Christ his welbeloued sonne eternall life through faith in his bloud expressing therewith the abhomination of idolatry with a vehement exhortation to worship adore the liuing God At these words Asclepiades commaunded the tormentors to strike Romanus on the mouth that his teeth being striken out his pronunciation at least wise might be impeired The commandement was obeied his face buffeted his eye liddes torne with their nailes his cheekes scorched with kniues the skin of his bearde was plucked by little and little from the flesh finally his seemely face was wholy defaced The meeke Martyr sayde I thanke thee O Capitaine that thou hast opened vnto me many mouthes whereby I may preach my Lord Sauiour Christ. Looke howe many woundes I haue so many mouths I haue lauding and praising God The captaine astonished with this singular constancie commanded them to cease from the tortures Hee threatneth cruell fire he reuileth the noble martyr he blasphemeth god saying Thy crucified Christ is but an yesterdaies God the gods of the Gentiles are of most antiquitie Heere againe Romanus taking good occasion made a long Oration of the eternitie of Christ of his humane nature of the death satisfaction of Christ for all mankinde Which done he sayde geue me a childe O Capitaine but seuen yeres of age which age is free from malice and other vices wherwith riper age is commōly infected and thou shalt heare what he will say his request was graunted A pretie boy was called out of the multitude and set before him Tell me my babe quoth the Martyr whether thou thinke it reason that we worship one Christ and in Christ one father or els that we worship infinite gods Unto whom the babe aunswered That certainly whatsoeuer it be that men affirme to be God must nedes be one which with one is one and the same and in as much as this one is Christ of necessitie Christ must be the true God for that there be many gods we children cannot beleue The capitaine hereat cleane amased said thou yong villaine traitor where and of whom learnedst thou this lesson Of my mother quod the childe with whose milke I sucked in this lesson that I must beleue in Christ. The mother was called and shee gladly appeared the captaine commanded the childe to be horsed vp and scourged The pitiful beholders of this pitilesse acte could not temper thēselues from teares the ioyful and glad mother alone stood by with dry cheekes yea shee rebuked her sweete babe for crauing a draught of colde water she charged him to thirst after the cup that the infantes of Bethleem once dranke of forgetting their mothers milke and pappes shee willed him to remember little Isaac who beholding the sworde wherewith the altar wheron he should be sacrificed willingly profered his tender necke to the dent of his fathers sword Whilest this counsel was ingening the boucherly torture pluckt the skin from the crowne of his head heare and all The mother cried suffer my childe anone thou shalt passe to him that will adorne thy naked head with a crowne of eternall glory The mother counselleth the childe is counselled the mother encourageth the babe is encouraged receiued the stripes with smiling countenaunce The captaine perceiuing the childe inuincible and himselfe vāquished committeth the sillie soule the blessed babe the childe vncherished to the stinking prison commaunding the tormentes of Romanus to be renued and encreased as chiefe author of this euill Thus was Romanus brought foorth againe to newe stripes and punishments to be renued and receiued vpon his old sores in so much the bare bones appeared the flesh all torne away wherein no pitie was shewed but the raging tyrant puffing out of his blasphemous mouth like a madde man these woordes cried out to the tormentors saying Where is quod the Captaine where is your might What are ye not able one body to spill Scant may it so weake is it stand vpright And yet in spite of vs shall it liue still The Gripe with talent the dog with his tooth Could soone ye dastardes this corpes rent and teare He scorneth our gods in all that he doth Cut pricke and pounce him no longer forbeare Yea no longer could the tyrant forbeare but nedes he must draw nearer to the sentence of death is it painefull to thee sayde he to tary so long aliue a flaming fire doubte thou not shal be prepared for thee by and by wherein thou and that boy thy fellow of rebellion shall be consumed into ashes Romanus and the babe were led to the place of execution As they laide handes on Romanus hee looked backe saying I appeale from this thy tyrannie O iudge vniust to the righteous throne of Christ that vpright iudge not because I feare thy cruell torments and mercilesse handlings but that thy iudgements may be knowne to be cruell and bloudy Nowe when they were come to the place the tormentor required the child of the mother for she had taken it vp in her armes And shee onely kissing it deliuered the babe Farewel she said my sweete childe and as the hangman applied his sword to the babes necke shee sang on this maner All laude and praise with heart and voice O Lorde we yelde to thee To whome the death of all thy Saintes We know most deare to bee The innocentes head being cut off the mother wrapped it vp in her garment and laide it to her brest On the other side a mighty fire was made wherinto Romanus was cast who sayde that he should not burne wherewith a great storme arose if it be true and quenched the fire The Capitaine gaue in commandement that his toung should be cut out out was it plucked by the harde rootes and cut of Neuerthelesse hee spake saying hee that speaketh Christ shall neuer want a tongue thinke not that the voyce that vttereth Christ hath neede of the tong to be the minister The Capitaine at this halfe out of his wit bare in hande that
Georgius a younge man of Capadocia who stoutly inueighing against the impyous idolatry of the Emperours was apprehended and cast in prison then torne wyth hooked yrons burnt with hoate lyme stretched with cordes after that his hands and feete with other members of his body being cut of at last wyth a sworde had his head cut of Niceph. ibid. With these aforenamed adde also Sergius and Bacchius Panthaleon a phisition in Nicomedia mentioned in Supplem Lib. 8. Theodorus of the Citie Amasia in Hellesp mentioned of Vincentius Lib. 3. Faustus a martyr of Egypt mentioned of Niceph. Lib. 8. cap. 5. Gereon with 318. fellow martirs which suffered about Colour Petr. de nat Lib 9. cap. 49. Hermogenes the President of Athens who being conuerted by the constancie of one Menas and Eugraphus in their torments suffered also for the like faith Item Samonas Gurias and Abibus mentioned in Symeon Metaphrast Hieron also with certaine of his confessors vnder Maximinus mentioned in Metaphrastes Iudes and Domuas who suffred with many other Martirs aboue mentioned at Nicomedia as recordeth Metaphrastes Euelasius Maximinus the Emperors officers whom Fausta the virgin in her torments conuerted Also Thyrsus Lucius Callinicus Appollonius Philemon Asilas Leonides with Arrianus president of Thebaide Cyprianus likewise a Citizen of Antioche who after he had continued a long time a filthy Magitian or sorcerer at length was conuerted made a Deacon then a Priest and at last the Bishop of Antioche Vincent lib. 12. cap. 120. of whome partly we touched somwhat before Pag. 72. This Cyprian with Iustina a virgin suffered amōg the martirs Item Glycerius at Nicomedia Felix a minister Fortunatus Achilleus Deacons in the citie of Valent. Arthemius of Rome Cyriacus Deacon to Marcellus the bishop Carpophorus Priest at Thuscia with Abundus his deacō Item Claudius Syrinus Antonius which suffered with Marcellinus the Bishop Sabell Enead 7. Lib. 8. Cucusatus in the citie Barcinona Felix Byshop of Apulia with Adauctus Ianuarius his priests Fortunatus Septimus hys readers who suffered in the Citie Venusina vnder Dioclesian Bergom Lib. 8. It were to long a trauell or trouble to recite al and singular names of them particularly whom this persecutiō of Dioclesian did consume The number of whom being almost infinite is not to be collected or expressed One storye yet ramayneth not to be forgotten of Cassianus whose pitifull story being described of Prudentius we haue here inserted rendring metre for metre as followeth 1 THrough Forum as in Italy I passed once to Roome Into a Church by chaunce came I And stoode fast by a toome 2 Which church sometime a place had bene Where causes greate in lawe Were scand and tryed and iudgement giuen To keepe brute men in awe 3 Thys place Sylla Cornelius First built he raysed the frame And called the same Forum and thus That City tooke the name 4 In prayer feruent as I stoode casting mine eie aside A picture in full piteous moode Imbrude by chaunce I spied 5 A thousand wounded markes full bad All mangled rent and torne The skinne appeared as though it had Bene iagde and prickt with thorne 6 A scull of pictured boyes did bande About that lothsome sight That with their sharpned gads in hand His members thus had dight 7 These gads were but their pens wherewith Their Tables written were And such as scholers often sith Vnto the scholes doe beare 8 Whom thou seest heere thus picturde sitte And firmely dost behold No fable is I do thee witte Vnaskte a Prelate tolde 9 That walkt thereby but doth declare The history of one Which written would good recorde beare What faith was long agone 10 A skilfull scolemaister this was That here sometime did teach The Bishop once of Brixia as And Christ full plaine did preach 11 He knew well how to comprehende Long talke in few lynes And it at length how to amende By order and by times 12 His sharpe precepts and sterne lookes His beardles boyes did feare When hate in hart yet for their bookes Full deadly they did beare 13 The childe that learnes I doe yee weete Termes aye his tutor crule No discipline in youth seemes sweete Count this a common rule 14 Behold the raging time now here Oppressing sore the faith Doth persecute gods children dere And all that Christ bewraith 15 This trusly teacher of the swarme Profest the liuing God The chiefe good thing they compt their harme Perhaps he shakes his rod. 16 What rebels aske the president Is he Theare so loude Vnto our youth an instrument They say and low they bowde 17 Go bring the caytiffe foorth he bids And make no long delay Let him be set the boyes amids They doe as he doth say 18 Let him be giuen vnto them all And let them haue their will To doe to him what spite they shall So that they will him kill 19 Euen as they list let them him fray And him deride so long Till wearines prouokes their play No lenger to prolong 20 Let them I say then vncontrold Both pricke and scotch his skinne To bath their hands let them be bold In the hote bloud of him 21 The scholers hereat make great game It pleaseth them full well That they may kill and quench the flame They thought to them a hell 22 They binde his hands behind his back◠And naked they him stripe In bodkinne wise at him they nacke They laugh to see him skippe 23 The priuy hate that ech one hath In hart it now appeares They poure it foorth in gally wrath They wreake them of their teares 24 Some cast great stones some other breake Their tables on his face Lo here thy Latine and thy Greeke Oh barren boyes of grace 25 The bloud runnes downe his cheekes and doth Imbrue the boxen leames Where notes by them were made though loth And well proponed theames 26 Some whet some sharpe their penseles pointes That serude to write with all Some other gage his flesh and ioyntes As with a pointed nall 27 Sometimes they pricke sometime they rent This worthy martirs flesh And thus by turnes they do torment This confessour a fresh 28 Now all with on consent on him Their bloudy handes they lay To see the bloud from limme to limme Drop downe they make a play 29 More painefull was the pricking pange Of children oft and thicke Then of the bigger boyes that stange And neere the hart did sticke 30 For by the feeble strokes of the one Death was denied his will Of smart that made him wo begon He had the better skill 31 The deeper strokes the great ones gaue and neerer toucht the quicke The welcomer he thought the same Whom longing death made sicke 32 God make you strong he saith I pray God giue you might at will And what you want in yeares I say Let crueltie fulfill 33 But whilest the hangman breatheth still and me with you do match That weakely worke yet want no will my 〈…〉 to dispatch 34 My
not we created of the same matter that meÌ„ are Yea after Gods Image and similitude are we made as liuely as they Not flesh only God vsed in the creation of the woman in signe and tokeÌ„ of her infirmitie weaknes but bone of bones is she in token that shee must be strong in the true and liuing God all false Gods forsaken Constant in faith al infidelity renounced patient in aduersity all worldly ease refused Waxe wery my dere sisters of your liues lead in darkenes be in loue with my christ my God my redeemer my comforter which is the true light of the worlde Perswade your selues or rather the spirite of the liuing God perswade you that there is a world to come wherin the worshippers of idoles and deuils shal be tormented perpetually the seruauntes of the high god shal be crowned eternally With these words she embraced the fire and swetely slept in the Lord. There haue bene moreouer beside these aboue recited diuers godly women and faithfull Martirs as Barbara a noble woman in Thuscia who after miserable prisonmeÌ„t sharpe cordes burning flames put to her sides was at last beheaded Also Fausta the virgin which suffered vnder Maximinus by whome Euelasius a ruler of the Emperours palace and Maximinus the President were both conuerted and also suffered martirdome as witnesseth Metaphrastes Item Iuliana a virgine of singular beautie in Nicomedia who after diuers agonies suffered likewise vnder Maximinus Item Anysia a mayd of Thessalonica who vnder the said Maximinus suffred Metaphr ibid. Iustina which suffered with Cyprianus bishop of Antioche not to omit also Tecla although most writers doe accorde that she suffered vnder Nero. Platina in vita Caij maketh also mentioÌ„ of Lucia Agatha All which holy maides and virgins glorified the Lord Christ with their constant martirdome in this tenth last persecution of Dioclesian During the time of which persecution these bishops of Rome succeded on after another Caius who succeded next after Xistê° meÌ„tioned pag. 71. Marcellinus Marcellus of whoÌ„ Eusebius in his story maketh no mention Eusebius then Miltiades al which died martirs in the tempest of this persecution First Marcellinus after the Martirdome of Caius was ordeined Bishoppe he being brought by Dioclesian to the Idoles first yeelded to their Idolatry was seene to sacrifice wherfore being excommunicated by the Christians fell in such repentaunce that he returned agayne to Dioclesian where he standing to his former confession and publikely condemning the idolatry of the heathen recouered the crowne of martirdome suffering with Claudius Cyrinus and Antoninus Marcellus likewise was vrged of Maxentius to renounce his bishoprick religion to sacrifice with them to idols which when he constantly refused was beaten with cudgels and so expelled the city Then he entring into the house of Lucina a widow assembled there the coÌ„gregation which when it came to the eares of Maxentius the tiraunt he turned the house of Lucina into a stable and made Marcellus the keeper of the beasts and so with the stinch thereof and miserable handling was put to death Eusebius late byshop of Rome as Euseb. in Chron. saith 7. monethes Marianus Scotus saith 8. months Damasus affirmeth 6. yeares Sabellicus alledgeth certaine authors that say that he was slayne by Maximinianus but correcteth that himselfe affirming that Maximinianus died before him Miltiades by the testimony of Platina and other that follow him sat 3. yeares 7. moneths suffred vnder Maximinianus But that semeth not to be true as both Sabellicus doth rightly note affirming that the same cannot stand by the supputation of time Forasmuch as the saide Galerius Maximinus raigned but 2. yeares and died before Miltiades Also Eusebius manifestly expresseth the example of a letter of Constantine written to this Miltiades Byshop of Rome playnely conuicting that to bee false which Platina affirmeth In the booke collected of general councels among the decretal epistles there is a long tractation about the iudgement and condemnation of Marcellinus wherof the Maysters Patrones of popery in these our daies take great hold to proue the supremacy of the pope to be aboue al generall councels and that he ought not to be subiect to the condemnation of any person or persons for that there is written Nemo vnquam iudicauit Pontificem nec Praesul sacerdotem suum quoniam prima sedes non iudicabitur a quoquaÌ„ c. Although this sentence of Miltiades seemeth apparantly to be patched in rather by some Heldibrandus then by Miltiades both for that it hangeth with little order of sense vpon that which goeth before againe bicause that prima sedes here mentioned was not yet ordained nor attributed to the sea of Rome before the councell of Nice where the order and placing of byshops was first established But to let this sentence passe yet notwithstanding the circuÌ„stance proceding of this iudgement if it be rightly weyed maketh very little to the purpose of these men Neither is it true that the bishops of this councell of Sinuesse did not condemne Marcellinus for the wordes of the councell bee plaine Subscripserunt igitur in eius damnationem damnauerunt eum extra ciuitatem That is They subscribed therfore to his comdemnation and condemned him to be expelled out of the citie Moreouer by the said councell were brought in the 42. witnesses against Marcellinus In the saide councell the verdit of the same witnesses was demaunded and also receiued Furthermore Quirinus there one of the Byshops openly protested that he would not depart the councell before the malice of the bishops were reuealed what doth al this declare but that the bishop of Rome was called there and did appeare before the iudgement seat of the Councell and there stoode subiecte to their sentence authoritie by the which he was expelled out of the City As for the wordes of the councell whereupon our Papistes stand so much Non enim nostro sed tuo ipsius iudicio coÌ„demnaberis c. Item Tuo ore iudica causam tuaÌ„ c. These words import not here the authority of the Romane bishop to be aboue the councel neither do they declare what the councell could not do but what they would and wished rather to be done that is that he should rather acknowledge his crime before God them with a voluntary yelding of his hart then that the confession of such an hainous fact should be extorted from him through their condemnatioÌ„ for that they saw to be expedient for hys soules health Otherwise their coÌ„demnation should serue him to smal purpose And so it came to passe For he being vrged of theÌ„ to condemne himselfe so did prostrating himselfe and weeping before them Wherupon immediatly they proceded to the senteÌ„ce against him condemning pronouncing him to be expelled the city Now whether by this may be gathered that the Byshop of Rome ought not to be cited accused
words the Eunuch forthwith brasting out in teares laying away his courtly apparell which was sumptuous costly putting vpon him a blacke and mourning weede sitteth before the court gates weping and bewailing thus saying with himselfe wo is me wyth what hope wyth what face shall I looke hereafter for my God which haue denied my god wheÌ„ as this Symeon my familiar acquantance thus passing by me so much disdaineth me that he refuseth with one gentle word to salute me These things being brought to the â—ares of the King as such tale cariers neuer lacke in Princes courtes procured against him no litle indignation wherupon Sapores the king sending for him first with gentle words courtly promises began to speake him faire asking him what cause he had so to mourne whether there was any thing in his house which was denied him or which he had not at his owne will and asking Whereunto Vsthazares aunswering againe saide That there was nothing in that earthly house which was to him lacking or wheruÌ„to his desire stod Yea would god said he O king any other grief or calamitie in al the world whatsoeuer it were had happened vnto me rather theÌ„ this for the which I do most iustly mourne and sorrow For this sorroweth me that I am this day aliue who should rather haue died long since that I see this sonne which against my hart and mynde for your pleasure disseÌ„blingly I appeared to worship for which cause doublewise I am worthy of death First for that I haue denied Christ. Secondly because I did dissemble with you And incontinent vpon these wordes swearing by him that made both heauen earth affirmed most certainly that although he had plaied the foole before he would neuer be so mad againe as in steede of the creator and maker of all thinges to worship the creatures which he had made and created Sapores the king being astonied at the so sodaine alteration of this man and doubting with hym selfe whether to be angry with those inchaunters or with him whether to intreat him wyth gentlenes or wyth rygour at length in this moode commaunded the sayde Vsthazares his old auncient seruaunt and first Tutor brynger vp of his youth to be had away and to be beheaded as he was going to the place of execution he desired of the executioners a lyttle to staye whyle he myght sende a message vnto the king which was this sent in by certayne of the kings most trusty Eunuches desiring him that for all the old and faythfull seruyce he had done to his Father to him he would now requite him with thys one office agayne to cause to bee cryed openlye by a publike cryer in these wordes followyng that Vsthazares was beheaded not for any trechery or cryme committed against the king or the Realme but onelye for that hee was a Christyan and woulde not at the Kinges pleasure denye hys God And so accordyng to hys requeste it was performed and graunted For thys cause dyd Vsthazares so much desire the cause of hys death to be publyshed because that as his shrynking backe from Christ was a great occasion to manye Christians to doe the lyke so nowe the same hearing that Vsthazares dyed for no other cause but only for the religion of Christ shoulde learne lykewyse by hys example to bee feruente and constaunt in that which they professe And thus thys blessed Eunuch dyd consummate hys Martyrdome Of the which hys Martyrdome Symeon hearing being in pryson was very ioyfull and gaue god thanks Who in the nexte daye followyng being brought foorth before the Kyng and constantly refusyng to condescende to the Kynges request to worshyp visible creatures was lykewyse by the commaundement of the Kyng beheaded wyth a great number mo whithe the same daye also did suffer to the number as is sayd of an hundreth and more All whiche were put to death before Symeon he standing by and exhortyng them wyth comfortable wordes admonishing them to stande fyrme and stedfast in the Lord Preachyng and teachyng them concernyng death resurrection and true pietye and prooued by the Scryptures that to be true which he had sayde Declaryng moreouer that to be true lyfe in deede so to dye and that to be death in deede to deny or to betray God for feare of punishment And added further that there was no man alyue but needes once must dye For so much as to all men is appoynted necessarelye here to haue an ende But those thyngs which after this lyfe followe hereafter to bee eternall which neyther shall come to all men after one sorte But as the condition and trade of lyfe in dyuers men doth dyffer and is not in all men like so the tyme shall come when all men in a moment shall render and receaue accordyng to theyr dooynges in thys present lyfe immortall rewardes such as haue here done well of lyfe and glory such as haue done contrary of perpetual punishment As touching therefore our well doyng here is no doubte but of all other our holy actions and vertuous deedes there is no hyer or greater deede then if a man here loose his lyfe for hys Lord God Wyth these wordes of comfortable exhortation the holye Martyrs beyng prepared willyngly yeelded vp their liues to death After whom at last followed Symeon with two other Priestes or Mynisters of his Church Abedecalaas and Ananias which also wyth him were pertakers of the same Martyrdome At the sufferyng of those aboue mentioned it happened that Pusices one of the Kynges offycers and ouerseer of hys Artificers was there present who seeyng Ananias beyng an aged olde Father somwhat to shake and tremble at the syght of them that suffered O Father sayde he a lyttle moment shut thyne eies and be strong and shortly thou shalt see the sight of God Upon these words thus spoken Pusices immediately was apprehended brought to the King Who there confessing himselfe constantly to be a Chrystian and for that he was very bould and hardy before the king in the cause of Christs faith was extremely and most cruelly handled in the execution of his Martyrdome For in the vpper part of hys necke they made a hole to thrust in theyr hande and pluckt out hys tongue out of hys mouth and so he was put to death At the which time also the daughter of Pusices a godly virgine by the malicious accusation of the wicked was apprehended put to death The next yeare followyng vpon the same day when the Christians did celebrate the remembraunce of the Lords passion which wee call good Frydaye before Easter as wytnesseth the sayde Zozomenus Sapores the king directed out a cruell and sharpe Edict throughout al his land condemning to death all them whosoeuer confessed themselues to be Christians By reason whereof an innumeble multitude of Christians through the wicked procuring of the malignant Magitians suffered the same tyme
caused theyr bowels and flesh to be deuoured of the hungry swine This rage furye of the wicked Arethusians Zozomenus supposeth to come of this because that Constantinus before had broken them from their country maner of setting forth and exposing their virgins filthely to whom soeuer lusted and destroyed the temple of Venus in Heliopolis restrayning the people there from their filthines and vile whoredome Sozom Lib. 5 cap. 10. Of the lamentable story or rather Tragedy of Marcus Arethusius their Byshop thus writeth the said Sozomenus and also Theodoretus in his third booke in these words as followe This Tragedye saith hee of Marcus Arethusius doth require the eloquence and worthines of Aeschilus and Sophocles which may as the matter deserueth set forth and beautify his great afflictions This man at the commaundement of Constantinus pulled downe a certayn temple dedicated to Idols and in the stead thereof built vp a church where the Christians might congregate The Arthusians remembring the little good wil that Iulianus bare vnto him accused him as a traitour and enimie to him At the first according as the scripture teacheth he prepared him selfe to flee But when he perceiued that there were certaine of his kinsmen or frynds apprehēded in his steed returning agayne of his owne accord he offred himselfe to those that thirsted for his bloude whome when they had gotten as men neither pytiyng his old age worne yeares nor abashed at his vertuous conuersation being a man so adourned both with doctrine maners first strypt him naked pittifully beate him then within a while after they cast him into a foule filthy sinke from thence being brought they caused boyes to thrust him in with sharpned stickes made for the nonce to prouoke his paine the more Lastly they put him into a basket and being annointed with hony broth they hung him abroad in the heate of the sunne as meate for waspes and flies to feede vpon And all this extremity they shewed vnto him for that they woulde enforce him to do one of these things that is either to build vp-againe the temple which he had destroied or else to giue so much money as should pay for the building of the same but euen as hee purposed with him selfe to suffer abide theyr greuous torments so refused he to doe that they demaunded of him At the length they taking him to be but a poore man and not able to pay such a summe of mony promised to forgiue him the one halfe so that he would be contented to pay the other halfe But he hanging in the basket woūded pitifully with the sharpned sticks of boies children and all to be bitten with waspes flyes did not only conceale his paine griefe but also derided those wicked ones and called them base low and terrene people and he himselfe to be exalted and set on high At length they demaunding of him but a small some of money he answered thus it is a great wickednes to confer one halfe penye in case of impietie as if a man should bestow the whole Thus they beyng not able to preuayle against him let hym downe And leauyng him went their waye so that euery man might learne at his mouth the example of true pietie and faithfulnes Although the tractation of these foresayd stories persecutions of Persia aboue premised do stray somwhat out of the order course of time and place as which came neither in the time of Constantine nor be pertinent to the monarchy of Rome yet because in this present history we are in hand with the holy martirs and Saintes of Christ for as much as these also gaue such a faithfull testimony of the Lord Iesus with their bloud I thought therefore not to passe them ouer with some testimony in this our Catalogue of holy Martirs And here an end of these persecutions of the primitiue church ¶ It may peraduenture be marueiled of some reading the history of these so terrible persecutions aboue specified why God the almighty director of al things would suffer his owne people and faithfull seruaunts beleeuing in his owne and onely begotien sonne Iesus so cruellye to bee handled so wrongfully to be vexed so extreemly to be tormented and put to death that the space of so many yeres together as in these foresaid persecutiōs may appeare To the which admiration I haue nothing to aunswere but to say with the words of Hierome Non debemus super hac rerum iniquitate perturbare videntes c. We ought not to be mooued with this iniquitie of things to see the wicked to preuaile against the godly for so much as in the beginning of the worlde we see Abell the iuste to bee killed of wicked Cain And afterward Iacob being thrust out Esau to reigne in his fathers house In like case the Egyptians with bricke and tyle afflicted the sonnes of Israel Yea and the Lorde himselfe was hee not crucified of the Iewes Barrabas the thief being let go Time would not suffise me to recite recken vp how the godly in this world go to wracke the wicked flourishing and preuailing Hiero. Briefly howsoeuer the cause hereof proceedeth whetherfor our sins here in this life or how else soeuer yet this is to vs may be to all men a sufficient stay that we are sure these afflictions and persecutions of God his people in this worlde not to come by any chaunce or blinde fortune but by the prouydent appointment and forewarning of God For so in the old law by the affliction of the children of Israell he hath prefigured these persecutions of his Christians So by the words of Christes owne mouth in the Gospell he did forwarne his church of these troubles to come Again neither did he suffer these so great afflictions to fall vpon hys seruaunts before that he had premonished them sufficientlye by speciall Reuelation in the Apocalips of Iohn his seruaūt in the which Apocalips he declared vnto his church before not onely what troubles were comming at hande toward them where and by whome they shoulde come but also in playne number if the wordes of the prophecye be well vnderstoode assygneth the true tyme howe longe the sayde persecutions shoulde continue and when they shoulde cease For as there is no doubte but by the beast with seauen heades bearing the whoore of Babylon dronken wyth the bloude of Saintes is signified the Citie of Rome So in my iudgement the power of making fortie two moneths in the thirteene of the Apocalips is to bee expounded taking euery Moneth for a Sabboth of yeares that is reckonyng for seauen yeares a moneth so that forty and two such Sabbots of yeares being gathered togither make vppe the yeres iust betweene the time of Christes death to the last yeare of the persecution of Maxentius when Constantinus fyghting vnder the banner of Christ ouercame him and made an ende of all
Then was the great Dragon the deuill to witte the fierce rage power of his malicious persecuting tied short for a thousand yeres after this so that he could not preuaile in any such sort but that the power and glory of the gospel by little and litle encreasing and spreading with great ioy and libertie so preuailed that at length it got the vpperhand replenished the whole earth rightly verifiyng therein the water of Ezechiel which issuing out of the right side of the aulter the farther it ran the deeper it grew till at length it replenished the whole Ocean Sea healed all the fishes therin No otherwise the course of the Gospell proceeding of small hard beginnings kept still his streame the more it was stopped the swifter it ranne by bloud it seeded by death it quickned by cutting it multiplied through violence it sprong till at last out of thraldome and oppressioÌ„ it brast forth into perfect libertie florished in al prosperitie had it so bene that the christians wisely moderatly could haue vsed this rest libertie not abused the same forgetting their former estate to their own pride pomp worldly ease as it came afterward to passe wherof more is to be seene said the Lord willing in place time conuenient And thus much touching the propheticall numbers in the Apocalips Wherein is to be noted and magnified the eternall wisdome and hie prouidence of almighty God so disposing and gouerning his church that no aduersitie or perturbation hapneth at any time vnto it which his prouident wisedome doth not foresee before preordaine neither doth he preordaine or determine any thing which he doth not most truly perform both foreseing the beginning of such persecutions and limiting the end therof how long to continue and when to cease In much like sort we reade in the bookes of Genesis how the stocke of Israell was 400. yeares in the lande of Egipte During the space of which 400. yeares after the death of Ioseph who beareth a playne figure of Christ they were hardly intreated and cruelly afflicted of the Egiptians about the space of 300. yeares reckning from after the death of Ioseph to their deliuerance out of the boÌ„dage of Egipt semblably as these Christians after Christes time suffered the like bondage vnder the Romane tyrauntes Thus much by the way I thought to insinuate least any should â—â—se or take any offeÌ„ce in himself to see or read of the Church so long so many yeares to be vnder so miserable extreme afflictions Wherin neither chaunce nor fortune nor dispositioÌ„ of man hath had any place but onely the forecounsaile determination of the Lord so gouerned and desposed the same Who not only did suffer theÌ„ to fall and foresee those persecutions before they fell but also appointed the times and yeares how long they should last when to haue an ende As by the foresaide 42. monethes in the 13. and 11. chap. of S. Iohns Apocalips haue beene declared Which monethes conteyning 294. yeares if they be rightly gathered make the full time betweene the first yeare of the persecution of Christ vnder the Iewes Herode till the last yeare of persecution vnder Licinius which was from the natiuitie of Christ an 324. from the fyrst persecution of Christ an 294. as is aforesaide After the which yeare according to the preordinate counsel of God when his seueritie had bene sufficiently declared vpon his own house it pleased him to shew mercy againe to bind vp Sathan the old serpent according to the xx chap. of the Reuelation for the space of a thousand yeares that is froÌ„ this time of Licinius to the time of Iohn Wickleffe and Iohn Husse During all which time albeit certaine conflicts and tumults haue bene among Christian byshops themselues in the church yet no vniuersal murdering persecutioÌ„ was stirring before the preaching of Iohn Wickleffe of Husse and such other as in the further processe of this history Christ willing and aiding vs shall more appeare hereafter Thus hauing at large discoursed these horrible persecutions past and heauy afflictions of Christian Martyrs now by the grace of God coÌ„ming out of this redde sea of bloudy persecution leauing Pharao and his host behynde let vs sing gloriously to the worthy name of our god who through the bloud of the lambe after long tedious afflictioÌ„s at length hath visited his people with comfort hath tide vp Sathan shorte hath sent his meeke Moses gentle Constantine I meane by whom it hath so pleased the Lord to worke deliueraunce to his captiue people to see his seruants at liberty to turne their morning into ioy to magnifie the church of his sonne to destroy the Idoles of al the world to graunt life and liberty and would God also not so much riches vnto them which before were the abiectes of all the world and all by the meanes of godly Constantinus the meeke and most christian Emperour of whose diuine victories against so many tyraunts and Emperours persecutors of Christes people and lastly against Licinius an 324. of whose other noble actes prowesses of whose blessed vertues and his happy birth and progeny part we haue comprehended before part now remaineth Christ willing to be declared This Constantine was the sonne of Constantius the Emperour a good and vertuous childe of a good and vertuous father borne in Britaine as saith Eutropius whose Moother was named Helena daughter in deede of King Coilus although Ambrosius in his funerall Oration of the death of Theodosius sayth was an Inhoulders daughter He was a most bountifull and gracious Prince hauyng a desire to nourishe learning and good artes and did oftentimes vse to read write and study himselfe He had marueilous good successe prosperous atchieuing of al things he tooke in hand which then was and truely supposed to proceede of this for that he was so great a fauourer of the Christian fayth Which faith when he had once embraced he did euer after most deuoutly and religiously reuerence and commaunded by especiall commission and proclamations that euery man shoulde professe the same Religion throughout al the Romaine Monarchy The worshipping of Idoles whereunto he was addict by the allurement of Fausta his wife in so much that he did sacrifice vnto them after the discomfite of Maxentius in battaile he vtterly abiured But Baptisme he deferred euen vnto his olde age because hee had determined a iourneye into Persia and thought in Iordan to haue beene baptised Eusebius lib. 4. de vita Constantini As touching his naturall disposition and wit he was very eloquent a good philosopher in disputation sharp and ingenious He was accustomed to say that an Emperour ought to refuse no labor for the vtilitie of the common weale yea that to aduenture the mangling of hys body for the remedy thereof but if otherwaies it maye bee holpen to cherish the same This Aurelius Victor
and copied out to remayne in bublique Churches to the vse of posteritie Whereupon writing to Eusebius byshop of Nicomedia in a speciall letter recorded in the 4. booke of Eusebius De vita Constant. he willeth him with all diligence to procure 50. volumes of parchment well bound and cōpacted wherein he shoulde cause to be written out of the scripture in a fayre legeable hād such things as he thought necessary and profitable for the instruction of the Church And alloweth him for that busines two bublique Ministers Also writeth concerning the same to the generall of hys army to support and further hym with such necessaries as thereunto should appertayne c. ¶ In vewing perusing and writing this story and in considering the Christian zeale of this Emperour I wish that eyther this our Printing and plēty of books had bene in his dayes or that this so heroycal hart toward Christes Religion as was in this so excellent Monarche might something appeare in inferiour Princes raigning in these our Printing dayes c. The liberal hand of this Emperor borne to do al men good was no lesse also open and ready towarde the needie pouertie of such which either by losse of parents or other occasions were not able to helpe them selues to whom he commaunded and prouided dew subuention both of corne and raiment to be ministred out of his owne coffers to the necessary reliefe of the poore men women children orphanes and widowes Euseb. de vita Constant. Lib 4. Finally among al the other monuments of his singular clemencie and munificence this is not to be pretermitted that through all the Empire of Rome and prouinces belonging to the same not only he diminished such taxes reuenewes and impostes as publickly were comming to him but also clearely remitted and released to the contributers the fourth part of the same This present place would require somthing to be sayd of the donation of Constantine whereuppon as vpon their chiefest anchor holde the Byshops of Rome doe grounde theyr supreame dominion and right ouer all the politicall gouernement of the West partes the spiritual gouernement of all the other Seas and partes of the world Which donation to be falsly fained and forged and not to procede from Constantine many arguments might heere be inferred if laisure from other matters would suffer me 1. First for that no ancient history nor yet Doctour maketh any mention thereof 2. Nauclerus reporteth it to be affirmed in the hystorie of Isidorus but in the olde copies of Isidorus no such thyng is to be founde 3. Gracianus the compiler of the decrees reciteth that decree not vpon any auncient authoritie but only vnder the title of Palea 4. Gelasius is sayd to geue some testimony therof in Dist. 15. Sancta Romana but that clause of the said distinction touching that matter in the olde ancient bookes is not extant 5 Otho Phrisingensis who was about the time of Gracian after hee hath declared the opinion of the fauourers of the Papacie affirming this donation to be geuen of Constantine to Siluester the Pope induceth consequently the opinion of them that fauour the Empire affirming the contrary 6. How doth thys agree that Constantine did yeelde vp to Siluester all the politicall dominion ouer the West when as the sayd Constantine at hys death deuiding the Empire to his three sonnes gaue the West part of the Empire to one the East part to the secōd the middle part to the third 7. How is it like that Theodosius after them being a iust and a religious Prince would or could haue occupyed the Citie of Rome if it had not bene his right but had belonged to the pope so did many other Emperors after him 8. The phrase of this decree being conferred with the phrase and stile of Constantine in his other Edictes and letters aboue specified doth nothing agree 9. Seeing the papists themselues confesse that the decree of this donation was writtē in Greeke how agreeth that with truth when as both it was written not to the Gretians but to the Romanes and also Constantine himselfe for lacke of the Greeke toung was faine to vse the Latine toung in the Councell of Nice 10. The contents of this donation who soeuer was the forger thereof doeth bewray it selfe For if it be true which there is confessed that he was Baptised at Rome of Siluester the iiij day after his baptisme this patrimonie was giuen which was before his battaile against Maximinus or Licinius An. 317. as Niceph. recordeth howe then accordeth this wyth that which followeth in the donation for him to haue iurisdiction geuen ouer the other iiij principall seas of Antioch Alexandria Constantinople and Hierusalem when as the Citie of Constantinople was not yet begun before the death of Maximinus or Licinius and was not finished before the xxviij yere of the raigne of Constantine an 339. or if it be true as Hierome counteth it was finished the xxiij yere of his raigne which was the yere of our Lorde 334. long after this donation by their owne accōpt 11. Furthermore where in the sayde constitution is sayd that Constantine was baptised at Rome of Siluester therby was purged of Leprosie the fable thereof agreeth not with the trueth of historie for so much as Eusebius lib. 4. De vita Constantini Hieronymus in Chron. Ruffin lib. 1. cap. 11. Socrates lib. 1. cap. 39. Theodor. lib. 1. cap. 31. Sozomenus lib 2. cap. 34. doe altogether consent that hee was Baptised not at Rome but at Nicomedia and that moreouer as by theyr testimonie doth appeare not of Siluester but of Eusebius bishop of Nicomedia not before his battaile against Maximinus or Licinius but in the xxxj yeare of his raigne a litle before his death 12. Againe where as Constantine in this donation appoynted him to haue the principalitie ouer the other iiij Patriarchall Seas that maketh Constantine contrary to himselfe Who in the Councell of Nice afterwarde agreed with other bishops that al the iiij patriarchal seas should haue equall iurisdiction euery one ouer his owne territorie and precinct 13. In summe briefly to conclude who so desireth more aboundantly to be satisfied touching this matter let hym read the bookes of Marsilius Patauinus intituled defensor pacis An 1324. of Laurētius Valla An. 1440. of Antoninus archbishop of Florence who in hys hystorie plainely denieth the tenour of thys donation to be founde in the old bookes of the decrees Of Cusanus Cardinalis Lib. 3. Cap. 2. wryting to the Councell of Basil Anno 1460. Of Aeneas Syluius in Dialogo of Hier. Paulus Cattalanus An. 1496. of Raphael Volateranus An. 1500. of Lutherus An. 1537. c. all which by many and euident probations dispute and proue this donation taken out of a booke De gestis Syluestri and translated as they faine by one Bartholomeus Picernus out of Greke into Latine not to proceede from Constantinus but to be a thing vntruely
for virgins from Britaine to the number of xi M. who with Vrsula the Prince Dionets daughter being shypped ouer many perished in the sea some were taken of the infidels marching vppon the borders wyth whome because they wold not be polluted all were destroyed being miserably dispersed some one way some an other so that none escaped Thus poore Britayne being left naked and destitute on euery side as a maimed body wtout myght or strength was left open to hys enemyes not able to succour it selfe without helpe of forreine friendes To whome they were then constrained to flie especially to the Romains to whō the Britaynes sent this worde or message Aetio ter Consuli gemitus Britannorum Repellunt nos Barbari ad mare Repellit nos mare ad Barbaros Hinc oriuntur duo sunerum genera quia aut iugulamur aut submergimur But the Romains then began to forsake them whereby they were in nearer danger to be oppressed by Gwanus and Melga had not Gwetelinus the Archbyshop of London made ouer to lesser Britayne and obtayning theyr helpe had brought Constantinus the kings brother to rescue his countrey against the infidels Thys Constantinus was brother to Aldroenus king of litle Britayn and father to Constans Aurelius Ambrosius Vter who after raigned kings in Britayne Thus by the meanes of the good Archbyshop and Constantinus the state of the Religion and Realme of Britayne was in some meane quiet safetye during the time of the sayd Constantine and of the good Archbishop But as the Realme of Britayne almost from the beginning was neuer without ciuill warre at length came wicked Vortigerne who cruelly causing Constans his Prince to be murdred ambitiously inuaded the crowne who then fearing the other two brethren of Constans whych were Aurelius Vter being then in litle Britayne did send ouer for the aide of the Saxons being then infidels and not onely that but also maried with an infidell the daughter of Hengist called Rowen Whereupon the sayde Vortigerne not long after by the sayd Hengist and the Saxones was with like trayterie dispossessed of his kingdome the people of Britayne driuen out of their countrey after that the Saxons had slaine of their chiefe Nobles Barons at one meeting ioyning together subtiltie with crueltie to the number of CC.lxxi some stories say CCCC lx This wicked acte of the Saxones was done at Almisbury or at a place called Stonehenge by the monument of which stones there hanging it seemeth that the noble Britaynes there were buried This fabulous Storie of the Welshemen of brynging these stones from Ireland by Merlyn I passe ouer Some storyes record that they were slaine being bid to a banket other do say that it was done at a talke or assembly where the Saxons came with priuie kniues contrary to promise made with the which kniues they geuing a priuie watch-word in their Saxones speache neme your sexes slewe the Britaynes vnarmed and thus farre concerning the historie of the Britaynes As this great plague could not come to the Britaynes without Gods permissiō so Gildas sheweth in hys Chronicle the cause thereof wryting thus Quòd Britones propter auaritiam rapinā Principum propter iniquitatem iniustitiam Iudicum propter desidiam praedicationis Episcoporum propter luxuriam malos mores populi patriam perdidisse c. A description of England as it was deuided in the Saxones time into vij kingdomes The entring and raigning of the Saxons THis was the comming in first of the Angles or Saxones into this realme being yet vnchristened and infidels which was about the yeare of our Lord as William Malmesbury testifieth CCCC lxix the Captaines of whō were Hengistus and Horsus Although the sayd Hengist and Saxones at their first comming for all their subtile working and cruell attempt had no quiet setling in Britayne but were driuen out diuers times by the valiantnesse of Aurelius Ambrosius and his brother Vter aboue mētioned who raigned after that among the Britaynes yet notwtstanding they were not so driuen out but that they returned againe and at length possessed all driuing the Britaynes such as remained into Cambria whych we call nowe Wales Hengistus as some Chronicles recorde reigned 43. yeares and died in Kent Galfridus in suo Britannico sayeth that he was taken in warre by Aurelius Ambrosius and beheaded at Coningesburgh after he had raigned xxxix yeare After the death of Hengist hys sonne Osca raigned xxiiij yeres leauing his sonne Octa to whose reigne with hys sonne Ymenricus hystories doe attribute liij yeares who also were slaine at length by Vter Pendragon Polichroni Lib. 5. cap. 4. The Saxones after they were setled in the possession of England distributed the Realme among themselues first in seuen partes euery part to haue his king that is The first to be the king of Kent The second to be king of Sussex and Southerye holding hys Palace at Cicester The thirde king was of Westsexe The fourth king of Essex The fift king was of the Eastangles that is of Cambridgeshire Northfolke and Southfolke The vj. king of Merceland or Mercia and in his kingdome were cōteined the Countesses of Lincolne Leycester Huntyngdon Northampton Orford Darby Warwike c. The vii king had all the countries beyond Humber and was called king of Northumberland Of these seuen kingdomes although they continued not long but at length ioyned all in one comming all into the possession subiection of the Westsaxons yet for the space they cōtinued which was with continuall trouble warres among themselues thys is the race and order of them as in this Table particularly followeth to be seene A Table describing the seuen kingdoms of the Saxons raigning here in England IN the tyme of Vortiger aboue mentioned began the raigne of the Saxons in this land the which comming out of 3. sortes of the Germaine people to witte the Saxons the Intes and Angles replenished the land of them called now Anglia Of whom first Hengistus raigned in Kent which countrey of Kent he had obtayned by Rowen his daughter of king Vortiger which was about the yeare of our Lord as some doe count 476. or as I finde in the computation of our English Tables 456. in some 463. After Hengist came in Octha with Eosa or Ysse his kinsman who afterward succeeded the sayd Hengist in Kent Not long after came in an other company of the Saxons with Elle their Captaine which planted themselues in Southsexe And after them agayne an other garrison of the Saxons with Cerdice their Captain which did occupy the West part of the land called by them Westsaxon And so likewise the other multitude of the Saxōs after them which as yet beyng vnchristened and Infidels deuided the whole land among themselues into vij kingdoms as in this Table followeth 456. ¶ The Kings of Kent with the yeares how long they raigned Kent Hengistus slaine 31   Eosa or Ysse 24
Paruus This Sigherius and Sebbi first fell to Idolatry then through the meanes of Wolferus King of Mercia were reduced at last Sebby became a Monke  Sebbi Sonne of Sewardus which was made a Monke  Sigehardus and Suefridus brethren 8   Offa. 5 Offa after hee had raigned a while became a Monke at Rome  Selredus or Colredus slaine 38  Swithredus  Thys Swithredus was subdued vnto Egbert King of Westsaxons Albeit London remained vnder the Mercias to the time that they also were subdued to the Westsaxons This kingdom began An. 561. and so continued till the time of Egbertus Some stories say it continued to the time of Edward sonne of Aluredus about the cōming of the Danes and contained vnder it the Lordship of Midlesex and London The Metropolitane sea of this prouince of Essex was London where the famous Church of S. Paul was builded by Ethelbert king of Kent and Sigebert king of Essex whō Ethelbert had lately before turned to Christes faith wherof the first bishop was Mellitus the ij byshop was Ceddus the third came in by Simonie whose name was Wine Malmesb. de vitis Pont. After him was Erkenwaldus of whom writeth Bede that he being diseased in hys legges that he could neither go nor ride yet would be caried about in a litter to preach in his Dioces c. Although W. Malmesb wryting of the Byshoppes of London in his booke De vitis Ponti sayth that Mauritius first the kings Chauncelor then Byshop there did first begin this so large and famous building of the Church of S. Paul in London Which worke after him Richardus his successour did prosecute bestowing al the rents of his Bishopricke vpon the same and yet was scarsely seene yet herein may be answered peraduenture that the Church builded before by King Ethelbert and king Sigebert myght be ouerthrowen by the Danes and afterward was reedified by these Bishops aboue mentioned 561 ¶ The kinges of the Eastangles with the yeares of their raigne Eastangles Vffa or Vlfa 30 Of thys Vffa the people of Northfolke were then called Vfkyns  Titulus or Titila 13 Redwaldus first was conuerted in Kent afterwarde through the wicked perswasion of his wife and other ioyned Idolatry with Christianitie  Redwaldus 12  Erpwaldus or Corpwaldus slaine 38 Notwythstanding his sonne Erpwaldus through the meanes of Edwyn king of Northūberland was brought to the perfect faith of Christ therein faithfully did continue  Sigebertus or Sibrect first a mōke slaine 3 Thys Sigebert made hym selfe a Monke and afterwarde brought out to fighte agaynst Penda wyth a white sticke in hys hande was slayne in the field The kings of the Eastangles Egnicus or Egricus slaine 3 Anna slaine 3 The daughters of Anna were Sexburga Ethelberta and Saint Etheldreda Adelhere or Adelredus slaine 2  Adelwoldus or Ethelbaldus 9   Adulphus 25   Elkwoldus 12 This Ethelredus for hys holinesse godly vertues is counted for a Saint he innocently comming to Offa kyng of Mercia to marrie wyth Althrid hys Daughter by the sinister suspicion of Offa and wicked counsaile of Kineswina his wife was cruelly put to death in the house of Offa. For the which cause Offa afterward repenting went to Rome where he made him selfe a Monke  Beorna 26  Ethelredus slaine 52  Ethelbritus slaine 5 ¶ After this sinfull murther of Ethelbert the kingdome of Eastangles during the time of certaine yeares was in great trouble and desolation vnder diuers kings and tyrants sometime the king of Westsaxe somtimes of Kent or of Mercia hauing dominion ouer them till the comming of S. Edmund whych was the last King there ruling vnder the Westsaxons S. Edmund Martyred 16. ¶ After the death of S. Edmund being slaine of the Infidel Danes the kingdom remained with the Danes .50 yeares till at length Edward King of the Westsaxons expulsed the Danes and ioyned it to hys kingdome It began about the yere of our Lord .561 and continued neare about 377. yeares Fabian numbreth but 12. kinges but in other I finde moe The Metropolitane sea of this prouince of Eastangles which was first at a towne called Dunmoke or or Dūwich which in time past hath bene a famous populous towne with a maior 4. bailifs also diuers Parish Churches hospitals whereunto great priuiledges by diuers kings haue bene graunted whych towne is nowe fallen into ruine and decay and more then half consumed by the eating in of the Sea as also greatly impouerished by losse of the Hauen which heretofore hath flourished wyth diuers tall shippes belonging to the same the inhabitantes therof being not able of them selues to repaire it wythout the helpe of other good people where the first bishop was Felix a Burgundian who sate there 14. yeres After this vnto the time of Egbert King of Westsaxe thys prouince was euer ruled by two Bishops wherof the one had hys sea at Dunmoke now called Dunwich The other at Demaham where 12. sate one after an other From thence it was translated to Thetford where sate three Bishops At last by Byshoppe Herbert it was remooued to Norwich where he erected a Monasterie of Monkes And thus standeth the order and race of the Saxon kinges raigning together wyth the Britaines in thys Realme Nowe foloweth the description of the Britayne kings raigning with the Saxons in like maner Although the miserable Britaines thus were beriued of their land by the cruel subtilty of the Saxons yet were they not so driuē out or expulsed but that a certaine kingdom remained amōg them in some part of the lād namely about Cornewall and the partes of Cambria which is deuided in two partes Southwales called Demetia and Northwales called Venedocia The sayd Britaines moreouer through the valiant actes of their kings sometimes raigned also in other countreis displacing the Saxons recouering againe their owne somtimes more somtimes lesse till the time of Carecius when as the Britaines being deposed by Godmundus whose help they themselues sent for out of Irelande agaynst Carecius theyr wicked King vtterly lost their land and kingdome being thence driuen vtterly into Wales and Cornewale the yere of our Lorde 570. What the order of these kings was what were theyr actes their names and times when they raigned in this briefe table vnder wrytten is expressed Wherein first is to be premonished that Constantinus secundus had three childrē to wit Constans whych was made a Monke in Winchester and after made a king the seconde was Aurelius Ambrosius the thirde was Vter Pendragon This being premised we wil now enter the description of our Table beginning with Vortigernus ¶ A Table declaring the Kings of Britayne which raigned together with the Saxones after their comming into this land Kinges of Britaine whiche here raigned in the time of the Saxones Vortigernus Vortimerius Vortigernus againe Aurelius Ambrosius Vter Pendragon Arthurus Constantinus 3. Aurelius Conanus
Vortiperius Malgo. Carecius Here is to be vnderstand that these Britaine kings aboue mentioned did not so raign here in this land frō the time of Vortigerne that they had the full possession and gouernement ouer all the whole realme but only ouer parcels or partes such as by force of armes they could either hold or win from the Saxons which cōming in daily and growing vpon thē did so replenish the land with multitudes of them that the Britains at lēgth were neither able to hold that which they had nor to recouer that which they lost Leauing exaple to al ages countreis what it is first to let in forreine nations into their dominion but especially what it is for Princes to ioyne in mariage with infidels as this Vortiger did with Hengistus daughter which was the mother of al this mischief geuing to the Saxons not only strēgth but also occasion and courage to attempt that whych they did Neyther was this vncōsidered before of the Britaine Lords and Nobilitie who worthely being therew t offended iustly deposed their king inthroned Vortimerus hys sonne in his roume By the which Vortimer being a punāt prince the Saxons were then repulsed and driuen againe into Germany where they stayed a while till the death of Vortimer whome Rowen daughter of Hengistus caused traiterously to be poysoned Then Vortiger being again restored to his kingdome through the entreatie of Rowen hys wife sent into Germanie againe for Engist who eftsoones making his returne came in wyth a name of 300. shippes wel appointed The Nobles of Britain hearing this prepared them selues to the contrary side in all forceable wise to put them of But Engist through Rowen hys daughter so laboured the king excusing himselfe and saying that he brought not the multitude to worke any violence eyther against him or against his coūtrey but only thinking that Vortimer had yet bene aliue whom he minded to impugne for the kings sake and to take hys part And nowe for so much as he heareth of the death of Vortimer hys enemie hee therefore committeth both himselfe his people to his disposition to appoint how few or how many of thē he wold to remaine within his land the rest should returne And if it so pleased the King to appoynt day place where they might meete and talke together of the matter both he and his would stande to such order as the king with his counsaile should appoynt With these faire words the king and his nobles wel contented did assigne to them both day place which was in the towne of Ambry where he ment to talke with them adding thys condition with all that eche part shoulde come without any maner of weapon Engist shewing him selfe well agreed thereto gaue priuy intelligence to his side that eche man should cary with him secretely in his hose a long knife with their watch worde also geuen vnto them whē they should draw their kniues wherwith euery Saxon shoulde and so did kill the Britayne wyth whō he talked as is aboue declared The Britaine Lords being slayne the Saxons tooke Vortigerne the King and bound him for whose ransome they required to be deliuered to them the Cittie of London Yorke Lincolne Winchester with other the most strongest holdes within the lande whych being to them graunted they begin to make spoile hauocke of the Britaine nation destroying the Citizens plucking downe Churches killing vp the Priestes burning the Bookes of the holy Scripture leauing nothyng vndone that tyrannie could worke whych was about the yeare of our Lorde 462. The King seeing thys miserable slaughter of the people fled into Wales This whyle Aurelius Ambrosius Vter Pendragon brethren to king Constans aboue mentioned whō Vortigerne wickedly caused to be killed were in little Britayne To whome the Britaynes sent woorde desiring theyr ayde in helping their countrey Aurelius vnderstanding the wofull state of the Realme speedeth hym ouer to satisfie their desire and to rescue what in him was their necessitie Who at his first commyng eftsoones being crowned for theyr king seeketh out wicked Vortigerne the cause of all thys trouble and murder of king Constās hys brother And finding him in Wales in a strong tower wherein he had immured him selfe setteth hym and his castell on fire That done he moued his power against the Saxons with whom and wyth Elle Captaine of the Southsaxons who then was newly come ouer he had diuers conflicts Our English old Chronicles make record that Horsus the brother of Engist was slaine before in the time of Vortimer The same also doe recorde that thys Engist was taken prisoner in the fielde fighting against Aurelius Ambrosius who then cōsulting with his Nobles and Barons what was to be done with him the Byshop of Glocester called Eldadus standing vp gaue this counsaile saying that 〈◊〉 all men would deliuer him yet he with his owne hāds wold cut him in peeces alleaging the exāple of Samuel against Agag King of the Ameleches taken by King Saul in the field whome the sayde Samuel caused to be cut in peeces Euen so saith he do you to this Agag here that as he hath made many a woman widow and without childrē so his mother mai be made this day of him likewise And so was Engist taken out of the Citie by Eldo Consull or Maior of Glocester and there was beheaded if truth or credit be to be geuen to these our old Britaine stories wherof I haue nothing certainly to pronoūce but that I may suspect the truth therof which was about the yeare of our Lord. 490. Henr. Hunting Galfr. cum alijs A certaine auncient written history I haue in Latine compiled in the .xiiij. yeare of king Richard the seconde and by him caused to be writtē as the title declareth whych because it beareth no name of the author I cal it by the name of him of whom I borowed thys booke wyth many other likewise without name Historia Cariana This hystorie recordeth that Hengistus dyed in Kent the xxxii yeare of hys raigne which if it be true then is it false that he was taken at Cunynburgh and slaine in the North. Thys Aurelius Ambrosius before mentioned is thought of Polidorus Vergilius citing the authoritye of Bede to descende of the stocke of the Romaines whych as it is not vnpossible to be true so this is certaine by the full accord of al our old wrytten stories that both the sayde Aurelius and his brother Vter Pendragon being the sonnes of Constantinus brother to Andoenus king of litle Britaine were nursed and brought vp in England in their tender age and instructed by Gultelinus Archbyshop of London and after the murder of Constans their elder brother were conueied from hence to litle Britaine whereby it is manifest that they were borne in thys land and though their father were a Romaine as Polydorus pretēdeth yet lyke it is that they were Britains borne and
had a Britaine to their mother After the death of Aurelius who as the storie sayeth was poysoned by the crafty meanes of Pascentius sonne of Vortigernus suborning one vnder the weede of a Monke to play the Phisicion and so to poyson him next succeeded hys brother Vter surnamed Pendragon about the yeare of our Lord. 497. who fighting against Octa and Cosa tooke them and brought them to London there to be kept But they breaking out of pryson returned into Germanie for more aid In this meane time daily recourse was of Saxons with great companies coÌ„ming out of Saxonie with whom the Britains had diuers sundry conflictes sometimes winning sometimes loosing Not long after Octa Cosa renuing their power in Germany in all most speedy hast did returne againe and ioyne with the other Saxons against the Britaines Heere began the state of miserable Britaine daily more and more to decay while the idolatrous Saxons preuailed in number and strength against the Christian Britaines oppressing the people throwing downe Churches and Monasteries murdering the Prelates sparing neither age nor person but wasting christianity almost through the whole realme To these miseries it fell moreouer that Vter their king was sicke could not come out Notwtstanding being greeued with the lamentable destructioÌ„ of his people caused his bed to be brought into the campe where God gaue him victorie Octa Cosa there being slaine After this victorie in short space Vter died of poyson as is sayde put into a fountaine of water whereof the king was wont to drinke about the yeare of our Lorde 516. Hor. Hist. About which time and yeare came in Stuph and Wigarius two nephewes of Certhice king of Westsaxons wyth their companies so violently vpon the Britains that they of the West part of the realme were not able to resist them Then the merciful prouidence of almighty God raised vp for them King Arthure the sonne of Vter who was then crowned after him and victoriously raigned To thys Arthure the old Britaine historyes do ascribe xij great victories against the Heathen Saxons whose notorious famous conquests meÌ„tioned in the Britain stories I leaue them as I finde them referring them to the credite of their authors in whom they are found Notwithstanding as I do not thinke contrary but God by the foresayde Arthure gaue to the Britaine 's some stay and quietnes during his life and certaine of his successours so touching certaine of great victories conquests not onely ouer thys land but also ouer all Europe I iudge them more fabulous then that any credit should be geuen vnto them more worthy to be ioyned with the Iliades of Homere then to haue place in any Ecclesiasticall hystorie After Arthure next King of the Britaines was Constantinus the third After him Aurelâ—us Conanus Then Vortiporius after whome followed Malgo noted in storyes to be a Sodomite And after hym the last King of the Britaines was Carecius all geuen to Ciuill warre execrable to God man Who being chased out by the Britains theÌ„selues the land fell to the possession of the Saxons about the yere of our Lord. 568. by whom all the Clergy and the ChristiaÌ„ ministers of the Britaines were then vtterly driuen out In so much that Theonus Archbishop of London Thadeoseus Archbishop of Yorke seeing theyr Churches all wasted and Parishes dispersed wyth their cariages and monumeÌ„ts left theyr seas in Britaine and fled into Cambria which we nowe call Wales Touching which matter and touching also the cause of this desolation ruine of the Britaines kingdom the first fountaine origin therof partly before is declared where was shewed in the time of CoÌ„stantinus Magnus and Maximinian pag. 108. howe these noble Princes with other moe achieuing their venturous affaires in other countreis tooke with them great multitudes armies out of Britaine through the occasion whereof the land was greatly empaired and depriued of his most chiefe and principall nobles being caried away to serue in forreine warres Whyche was no small cause why the realme of Britaine being so wasted was the lesse able to helpe it selfe against theyr enemyes Although this was not the chief occasion but other causes there were greater wherfore God by his iust iudgement suffered this plague and ouerthrow to fall vpon that people as here out of an olde author and partly out of Gildas as I haue found it so I thought to annexe it in hys owne woordes first in Latine then afterwarde Englishing the same for the more credite of that which shal be alleaged in tenour as foloweth Nobiliores totius regni praedictos duces sequâ—ti fuerunt ignobiles remanebaÌ„t qui cum vicem nobilium obtinere coepissent extulerunt se vltra quod dignitas expetebat Et ob affluenciaÌ„ diuitiarum superbi coeperunt tali tantae fornicationi indulgere qualis nec inter gentes audita est Et vt Gildas historicus testatur non solùm hoc vitium sed omnia quae humanae naturae accidere solent praecipue quod totius boni euertit statuÌ„ odium veritatis amor mendacij susceptio mali pro bono veneratio nequitiae pro benignitate exceptatio Sathanae pro angelo lucis vngebantur reges non propter dominium sed qui caeteris crudeliores essent Si quis verò eorum mitior veritati aliquatenus propior videretur in hunc quasi Britanniae subuersorem omnia odia telaque torquebantur Omnia quae Deo placebant displicebant aequali lance inter eos pendebantur Et non solùm hoc seculares viri sed ipse grex domini eiusque pastores sine discretione faciebant Non igitur admirandum est degeneres tales patriam illam amittere quam praedicto modo maculabant In English thus The nobles of this realme folowing the Princes and Captaines aboue named by the reason thereof the vulgare and rascall sorte remained behinde at home Who when they had gotten the roumes and places of the nobles they aduanced them selues aboue that their dignitie required And through their aboundaÌ„ce of riches they surprised wyth pride began to fal into such so great fornication as was neuer heard of euen among the Gentiles And as Gildas the Hystoriographer witnesseth not into vice only but also into al maner of wickednes wherto mans nature is inclined and especially into that which is the ouerthrow of al good estates the hatred of the truth loue of lies imbracing of euil in stead of goodnesse regardyng of mischiefe in stead of vertue receauing of the deuill in stead of an Angell of light They annoynted kings not such as could wel rule a common wealth but those which exceeded all other in cruelty And if any might be perceaued to be somewhat more humble or meeke or to be more inclined to fauour the trueth then the residue him did euery one hate and backbite as the ouerthrower and destroyer of Brittayne All
come in with you or els if you tary out I will likewise tary out together with you c. As touching the actes and deedes of Gregory aboue mentioned how he withstood the ambitious pryd of Iohn Patriarche of Constantinople which woulde be the vnyuersall Priest and onely chiefe Byshop of all other declaring him to be no lesse then the forerunner of Antichrist that woulde take that name vppon him howe and wyth what reasons he aunswered againe the letters of the Emperor Mauritius in that behalfe sufficient relation is made thereof in the first entry and beginning of this booke This Gregory among manye other thinges induced into the Churche the specialties whereof hereafter shall followe Christ willing more at large fyrst beganne and brought in thys title among the Romaine Bishoppes to be called Seruus seruorum Dei putting them in remembraunce therby both of their humblenes and also of their duetie in the Churche of Chryst. Moreouer as concerning his acte for the sole lyfe of Pryestes fyrst begonne and then broken againe Also concerning the order of Gregoryes Masse boke to be receaued in all churches hereof who so lifteth to read more shall fynde the same in other places hereafter namelye when wee come to the tyme of Pope Adrian the first After the death of Gregory aboue mentioned first came Sabinianus who as he was a malicious detractor of Gregory of his works so he continued not long scarse the space of two yeares After whom succeded next Bonifacius the 3. which albeit he reigned but one yeare yet in the one yeare he did more hurt then Gregory with so great labours and in so many yeres could do good before for that which Gregorye kept out he brought in obtaining of Phocas the wicked Emperour for him and his successours after him that the sea of Rome aboue al other churches should haue the preeminence and that the Bishop of Rome should be the vniuersall head through all Churches of Christ in Christedome alleadging for him this friuolous reason that S Peter had and left to his successours in Rome the keyes of byndyng and loosing c. And thus began first Rome to take an head aboue all other Churches by the meanes of Boniface the 3. who as he lacked no boldnes nor ambitioÌ„ to seeke it so neither lacked he an Emperour fit and meete to gyue such a gift Thys Emperours name was Phocas a man of such wickednes and ambitioÌ„ most like to his owne Bishop Boniface that to aspire to the Empire he murthered his owne maister and Emperour Mauritius his children Thus Phocas coming vp to be Emperour after this detestable vilanie done thinking to establish his Empire with friendship and fauour of his people especially with the byshop of Rome quickly condescended to al hys petitions so graunted him as it is sayd to be that he would the vniuersall and heade Bishop ouer all Christen Churches But as bloud commonly requireth bloud againe so it came to passe on the said Phocas For as he had crueltye slayne the Lorde and Emperour Mauritius before so he in lyke maner of Heraclius the Emperour succeedyng hym had his hands and seete cut of so was cast into the Sea And this wicked Phocas which gaue the first supremacy to Rome lost his owne But Rome would not so soone loose his supremacy once giuen as the gyner lost his life for euer since froÌ„ that day it hath holden defended and maintained the same still and yet doth to this present day by al force policy possible And thus much concerning Boniface whoÌ„ by the words of Gregory we may well call the runner before Antichryst For as Gregory brought into their stile Seruus seruorum Dei so this Boniface brought into theyr heades first Volumus ac mandamus Statuimus ac praecipimus That is We will and commaunde we enioyne and charg you c. Mention was made a little before of Ethelbert kyng of Kent and also of Ethelfride king of Northsaxone or Northumbria This Ethelbert hauing vnder his subiection al the other Saxon kinges vnto Number after he had fyrst receaued himselfe and caused to be receaued of other the Christian faith by the preaching of Austen being coÌ„firmed afterward in the same faith amoÌ„g other costly dedes with the helpe of Sigebert kyng of Essex his nephew then reigning vnder him began the foundation of Paules Church within the Citie of London ordained it for the Bishops sea of LondoÌ„ For the Archbishops sea which before tyme had bene at London was by Austen and this Ethelbert at the praier of the Citizens of Dorobernia translated to the said Citie MalmesberieÌ„sis Lib. de pontific Wherfore such authors as say that Paules was diuided by Sigebert say not amisse which Sigebert was the king oâ— Essex â—n which prouince standeth the Citie of London This Ethelbert also founded the Church of Saint Andrewe in the Citie of Dorubres in Kent nowe called Rochester of one Rot distaunt from Dorobernia 24. miles Of this citie Iustus was bishop ordained before by Austen Moreouer the â—orenamed Ethelbert styrred vp a dweller or Citizen of London to make a Chappell or church of Saint Peter in the west end of LoÌ„don then called Thorny nowe the Towne of Westminster which Church or Chappell was after by Edward the confessour inlarged or newe builded lastly of Henry the 3. it was newly agayne reedified and made as it is nowe a large Monasterye c. After these Christian and worthye actes this Ethelbert when he had reigned the course of lvj yeares chaunged thys mortall life about the yeare of our Lorde 616. whome some stories say to be slaine in a fyghte betweene him and Ethelfride king of Northsaxons In the meane time the foresaid Ethelfride king of Northumberland after the cruell murther of the Monkes of Bangor escaped not long vnpaied his hire for after he had raigned 24. yeares he was slaine in the fielde of Edwine who succeded in Northumberland after him This Edwyne being the sonne not of Ethelfride as Galfridus Monumetensis saith but rather of Alla as Giraldus Gambrensis 〈◊〉 to witnes more truely was first a Panim or 〈◊〉 afterward by Paulinus was Christned and the first 〈◊〉 king in NorthoÌ„berland The occasion of which his calling or conuersion as is in sundry stories contained was this Edwine being yet a Pagane maryed the daughter of Ethelbert king of kent called Edelburge a Christian womaÌ„ otherwise called Tace But before this mariage Edwyne beyng yet young Ethelfride the king conceyuing enuy agaynst him persecuted him so sore that he was forced to flee to Redwaldus king of Eastangles as in the table of the kings is expressed The which Redwaldus what for feare what with bribes being corrupted of Ethelfride at length priuily had inteÌ„ded to haue betrayed Edwyne But as gods will was Edwyne hauing warning thereof by a secrete frynde of his was mooued to flee and
the Byshop of Winchester seauen myles compasse of land to builde there the Byshops sea the which was accomplished and finished Kenwalkus hys sonne Of this Berinus Malmesbery Polychronicon with dyuers other writers do report a thing straunge and myraculous which if it be a fable as no doubt it is I cannot but maruel that so many authors so constantly agre in reporting and affirming the same The matter is this this Berinus being sent as is said by Honorius to preach in EnglaÌ„d promiseth him to trauell to the vttermost borders therof and there to preach the Gospell where the name of Christ was neuer heard Thus he seting forward in his iourney passeth through Fraunce and so to the sea side where hee found a passage ready and the winde serued so faire that he was called vpon in such hast that he had no leysure to remember himselfe to take all things with him which hee had to cary At length as he was on the sea sailing and almost in the middle course of his passage remembred himselfe of a certaine relique left behinde him for hast which Honorius had giuen him at his comming out Malmesberiensis calleth it Corporalia Historia Iornalensis calleth it Pallulam super quam Corpus Christi consecraret which wee call a Corporas or such a like thing and what els enclosed with in it I can not tell Here Berinus in great sorow coulde not tell what to doe if he should haue spoken to the Heathen mariners to turne their course backe againe they woulde haue mocked him and it had bin in vaine Wherfore as the stories write he boldly steppeth into the Sea and walkeyng on fote back again taketh with him that which was left behind so returneth to his company againe hauing not one thred of his garments wette Of his miracle or whether I should cal it a fable rather let the reader iudge therof as he thinketh because it is not written in the Scripture we are not bound to beleeue it But if it were true it is then thought to be wrought of god not for any holines in the man or in the Corporas but a speciall gifte for the conuersion of the heathen for whose saluation God suffereth oft many wonders to be done This Berinus being receiued in the ship againe with a great admiration of the Maryners beyng therewyth conuerted and Baptysed was driuen at last by the weather to the coast of the WestsaxoÌ„s where Kynigilsus and his brother Quicelinus aboue mentioned did raigne Which two kinges the same time by the preaching of Berinus were conuerted and made Christen men with the people of the country being before rude and barbarous It happened the same time when the forsaid kings shoulde bee christened that Oswaldus mentioned a little before king of Northumberland was theÌ„ present and the same day maried Kynigilsus his daughter and also was godfather to the king Thus Oswald after he had reigned ix yeares in such holines and perfectnes of life as is aboue specified was slayne at length in the field called Maxfield by wicked PeÌ„da king of the Mercians which Penda at length after all his tyranny was ouercome and slaine by Oswy brother to Oswald next king after Oswald of Northumberland notwithstanding he had thryse the people which Oswy had this Penda being a Panim had iii. sonnes Wolferus Weda and Egfridus To this seconde sonne Weda Oswy had before time maried his daughter by consent of Penda hys father The whiche Weda by helpe of Oswy was made Kyng of Southmercia the which Lordship is seuered from northmercia by the ryuer of Trent The same Weda moreouer at what time he maried the daughter of Oswy promised to him that he would become a christen man which thing he performed after the death of Penda his Father but afterward within iij. yeares of his reigne he was by reason of his wife slaine And after him the kingdome fell to Wolferus the other brother who beyng wedded to Ermenilda daughter of Ercomber kyng of Kente was shortlye after Christened so that he is accounted the first christened king of Mercia This Wolferus conquered Kenwalcus Kyng of Kent and gat the I le of Wight which after he gaue to Sigbert King of Theastangles vpon condition he would be Christened And thus the Eastangles which before had expulsed Mellitus there bishop as is declared recouered againe the Christian faith vnder Sigbert their King who by the meanes of the foresayd Wolferus was reduced and Baptised by Finanus the Byshop But to returne againe to Oswy from whom we haue a litle digressed of whom we shewed before how he succeded after Oswald in the prouince of Bernicia to whom also was ioyned Oswynus hys cosin ouer the Prouince of Deyra and therwith his felow Oswy raigned the space of vij yere this Oswyne was gentle liberal to his people and no â—â—sse deuout towarde God who vpon a time had giuen to Aidanus the bishop aboue mentioned a Princely Horse with the trappers al that appertained therto because he should not so much trauel on foote but some tyme ease himselfe withall Thus Aidanus the Scottishe Byshop as he was riding vpon his kingly horse by the way meteth him a certaine poore man asking and crauing hys charitie Aidanus hauing nothing els to giue him lighted down and giueth to him his horse trapped and garnished as he was The King vnderstanding this not contented therwith as he was entring to dinner with the sayd Aidanus what ment you father Byshop sayd he to giue away my horse I gaue you vnto the begger Had not I other horses in my stable that might haue serued him well inough but you must giue awaye that which of purpose was pickt out for you among the chiefest To whome the Bishop made aunswere againe saying or rather rebuking the king what be these wordes O king saide he that you speake Why set you more price by an horse which is but the sole of an horse then you do by him which is the sonne of Mary yea which is the sonne of God He said but thys when the king forthwith vngirding his sword froÌ„ about him as he was then newly come in from hunting falleth downe at the feete of the Bishop desiring him to forgiue him that and he would neuer after speake word to him for any treasure he should afterward giue away of his The Bishop seing the king so mekely affected hee then takyng him vp chering him againe with words began shortly after to weepe to be very heauy his minister asking the cause therof Aidanus aunswered in his scottish language saying to him I weepe saith he for that this king cannot liue loÌ„g This people is not worthy to haue such a Prince as he is to raigne among them And so as Aidanus sayd it came to passe For not long after Oswy the king of Bernicia disdaining at him when
reprehend the vicious enormities both of secular and of religious persons yet he him self is not without the same or rather greater repreheÌ„sion for that hee gaue the occasion thereof in maintaining such superstitious orders of such lasciuious Nunnes and other religions restraining the same from lawful mariage For so we finde of him in stories that hee was a great seâ—ter vp vpholder of such blinde superstition and of all Poperie Who being admitted by Pope Gregory the secoÌ„d Archbishop of Magunce and indued 〈◊〉 full authoritie legantine ouer the Germanes brought diuers countreys there vnder the Popes obedience held many great CouÌ„cels ordained Bishops builded Monasteries canonised Saints commaunded reliques to be worshipped permitted religious fathers to cary about Nunnes with them a preaching Amongst all other he founded the great monastery of Fulda in Germany of English monkes into the which no women might enter but only Lieba Tecla two English Nunnes Item by the authoritie of the said Archbishop Boniface which he receiued froÌ„ Pope Zacharie Childericus king of Fraunce was deposed from the right of his crowne and Pipinus betraier of his maister was coÌ„firmed or rather intruded in From this Boniface proceeded that detestable doctrine which now standeth registred in the Popes decrees Dist. 40. cap. Si Papa which in a certaine Epistle of his is this That in case the Pope were of most filthy liuing and forgetfull or negligent of himselfe and of the whole christianitie in such sort that he led innumerable soules with him to hell yet ought there no man to rebuke him in so doing For he hath saith he power to iudge all men and ought of no man to be iudged agayne In the tyme of this Archbishop Pope Gregory the second also Gregory the third and Pope Zachary and before these also Pope Constantine the first wrought great maisteries against the Greeke Emperours Philippicus Leo and others for the maintaining of Images to be set vp in Churches Of whom Philippicus lost both his Empire and also his eyes Leo for the same cause likewise was excommunicate of Gregory the third This Gregory the third so farre as I can coniecture was he that first wrote the foure bookes of Dialogues in Greeke falsely bearyng the name of Gregory the first which bookes afterward Zachary hys successour translated out of Greeke into Latin Item the same Gregory the third first brought into the Masse Land the clause for reliques beginning Quorum solemnitates hodie in conspectu c. Item brought into the sayd Canon the memoriall the offring and sacrifice for the dead Lyke as Zachary brought in the Priests vesture and ornaments as the foresaid Constantinus also was the first that gaue his feete to be kissed of the Emperours But turne agayne into the course of our English story In the tyme of this Egbert king of Northumberland Sigebert or Sigbert raigned in Westsaxony a man of so cruell tyranny to his subiectes turning the lawes customs of his forefathers after his owne will and pleasure that when he was somewhat sharpely aduertised by one of his nobles an Earle called Combranus to chauÌ„ge his maners and to behaue him more prudently toward his people he therfore maliciously caused him to be put to cruell death Whereupon the sayd king Sigebert continuing in his cruell conditions by his subiectes conspyring agaynst hym was put from his kingly dignity and brought into suche desolation that wandring alone in a wood without comfort was there slayne euen by the swineheard of the sayd Earle whom before he had so wrongfully murdered as partly is aboue touched whereby is to be seene the cruell tyranny of Princes neuer to prosper well without the iust reuenge both of God and man This Sigebert being slayne in his place succeeded Kenulphus in the yeare of our Lord 748. who with the agreemeÌ„t of the westsaxons was one of the chiefe doers against Sigebert his Maister This Kenulphus kept stronglye his Lordship agaynst Offa and agaynst the power of all hys enemies till at length after that he had raigned as Fabian sayth 31. yeares he resorting to a paramour which he kept at Merton was there beset likewise slayne by the trayn and meanes of a certayne kinsman of the foresayd Sigebert named Clito or Cliton in reuengement of king Sigebertes death Moreouer in the raigne of the foresayd Egbert kyng of Northumberland and in the viij yeare of Kenulphus king of Westsaxons Offa after he had slayne the tyraunt Beoruredus which before had slayne Ethelwald kyng of Mercia and Uncle to this foresayde Offa raigned King of that Prouince Of this Offa are told many notable deedes which because they concerne rather politicall affaires and doe not greatly appertayne to the purpose of this ecclesiastical history I omit here to recite As his warres and victories against Egbert the Northumbres as also against Etheldred king of East Angles Item against Egbert king of Kent otherwise called Wren whom Fabian saith he tooke prisoner led him bound with him to Mercia Malmesbury witnesseth otherwise this to be done not by Offa but by Kenulphus as Christ willing hereafter shall appeare After these victories Offa had such displeasure vnto the Citizens of Canterbury that he remooued the Archbishops sea and landes of Lambrith Archbishop of Caunterbury by the agreement of Pope Adrian vnto Lichfield He also chased the Britaines or Welchmen into Wales and made a famous dyke betwene Wales and the vtter bonds of Mercia or middle England which was called Ofditche And builded there a Church which long tyme aâ—ter was called Offekyrke This Offa also married one of his daughters to Brightricus that was king of Westsaxons And for that in his tyme was variance betwene him and the Frenchmen in so much that the passage of merchants was forbidden therfore he sent Alcuinus a learned man vnto Charles the great then king of France to common the meanes of peace which Charles had after that the said Alcuinus in great fauour and estimation and afterward made him Abbot of Turonia in Fraunce About the latter tyme of the raigne of Offa kyng of Mercia Ethelbert beyng then kyng of Eastangles a learned and a right godly Prince came to the Court of Offa prouoked by the counsell of his Nobles to sue for the mariage of his daughter wel accompanied like a prince with his men about him Wherupon the Queene conceiuyng a false suspicion and fearing that which was neuer minded that Ethelbert with his company vnder the pretence and made matter of mariage was come to worke some violence against her husband and the kingdom of Mercia so she perswaded with king Offa and cettrine of her counsel that night that the next day followyng Offa caused him to be trayned into his pallace alone from his company by one called Guymbertus who tooke him and bound him there stroke of his head which forthwith he thaÌ„
Whereat the King with his nobles being much delighted laughed merely At the request of thys Charles surnamed Bawld the Frenche king this Scotus translated the booke of Dionysius intituled De Hierarchia from Greeke into Latin worde for worde quo fit as my author sayth vt vix intelligatur Latina litera quum nobilitate magis Graeca quam positione construitur Latina He wrote also a Booke De corpore sanguine Domini whych was afterward condemned by the Pope In Concilio Vercellensi The same Iohannes Scotus moreouer compiled a booke of his own geuing it a greeke title 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is De naturae diuisione In which booke as sayeth my foresayd author is contained the resolution of many profitable questions but so that he is thought to followe the Greeke Churche rather then the Latine and for the same was counted of some to be an hereticke because in that booke some thinges there be which in all poyntes accorde not with the Romish Religion Wherfore the Pope wryting to the saide king Charles of thys Scotus complayneth as in his owne wordes here followeth RelatuÌ„ est Apstolatui nostro quòd opus Dionysij Areopagitae quod de diuinis nominibus de caelestibus ordinibus Graeco descripsit eloquio quidam vir Ioannes genere Scotus nuper transtulit in Latinum Quod iuxta morem Ecclesiae nobis mitti nostro iudicio debuit approbariâ— praesertim quum idem Ioannes licèt multae scientiae esse praedicitur olim non sane sapere in quibusdam frequenti rumore dicatur c. That is Relation hath bene made vnto our Apostleship that a certaine man called Iohannes a Scottish man hath translated the booke of Dionysius the Areopagite of the names of God and of the heauenly orders from Greeke into Latin Which Booke according to the custome of the Church ought first to haue bene approued by our iudgement namely seeing the sayde Iohn albeit he be sayde to be a man of great learning and science in time past hath bene noted by common rumour to haue bene a man not of vpright or sounde doctrine in certaine pointes c. For this cause the sayde Scotus being constrained to remoue from FrauÌ„ce came into England allured as some testifie by the letters of Alured or Alfrede of whom he was with great fauour entertained and conuersant a great space about the king til at length whether before or after the death of the king it is vncertaine he weÌ„t to Malmesbery where he taught certaine scholers a fewe yeares by the which Schollers at laste most impiously he was murthered and slaine with their penkniues and so died as stories say a Martyr buried at the sayd monastery of Malmesbury with this Epitaph Clauditur in tumulo sanctus sophista Ioannes Qui ditatus eratiam viuens dogmate miro Martyrio tandem Christi condescendere regnum Qui meruit regnans secli per secula cuncta King Alfrede hauing these helpes of learned men about him no lesse learned also himself past ouer his time not onely to great vtilitie and profite of his subiectes but also to a rare profitable example of other Christen kings and Princes for them to follow This foresaid Alfrede had by his wife called Ethelwitha two sonnes Edwarde and Ethelward and three daughters Elflena Ethelgora and Ethelguida Quas omnes liberalibus fecit artibus erudiri That is Whome he set all to their bookes and study of liberall arts as my storie testifieth First Edward his eldest sonne succeeded him in the kingdome The second sonne Ethelward died before his father Ethelgora hys middle Daughter was made a Nunne The other two were married the one in Marceland the other to the earle of Flanders Thus king Alfrede the valiaunt vertuous and learned Prince after he had thus Christianly gouerned the realme the terme of 29. yeares 6. monethes departed this life v. Kal. Nou. and lyeth buried at Winchester An Dom. 901. Of whome thys I finde moreouer greatly noted and commended in historie and not here to be forgotten for the rare example therof touching this Alfrede that wheresoeuer he was or whethersoeuer he went he bare alwaies about him in his bosome or pocket a litle booke coÌ„taining the Psalmes of Dauid and certaine other Orasons of his owne collecting Wherupon he was continually reading or praying when soeuer he was otherwise vacant hauing leisure therunto Finally what were the vertues of this famous king thys litle table here vnder written which is left in ancient writing in the remembraunce of his worthy and memorable life doth sufficiently in fewe lines containe In Regem Alfredum virtutum illius claram memoriam FAmosus Bellicosus Victoriosus Viduarum pupillorum orphanorum pauperumque prouisor studiosus Poetarum Saxonicorum peritissimus Suae genti Chatissimus Affabilis omnibus Liberalissimus Prudentia fortitudine temperantia Iustitia praeditus in infirmitate qua continuè laborabat pacientissimus In exequendis iudicijs indagator discretissimus In seruicio Dei vigilantissimus deuotissimus Anglosaxonum Rex Alfredus piâ—ssimi Ethelulfi filius 29. annis sexque mensibus regni sui peractis mortem obijt Indict 4. Quinto Kalend. Nouemb. feria quarta Wintoniae in nouo monasterio sepultus immortalitatis stolam resurrectionis gloriam cum iustis expectat c. Moreouer in the Historie of Henricus Huntingtonensis these verses I finde wrytten in the commendation of the same Alfrede made as I suppose and as by his words appeareth by the sayd author whereof I thought not to defraude the reader the wordes whereof here follow Epitaphium Regis Alfredi Nobilitas innata tibi probitatis honorem Armipotens Alfrede dedit probitasque laborem Perpetuumque labor nomen cui mixta dolori Gaudia semper erant Spes semper mixta timori Si modò victor eras ad crastina bella pauebas Si modò victus eras ad crastina bella parabas Cui vestes sudore iugi cui sica cruore Tincta iugi quantum sit onus regnare probarunt Non fuit immensi quisquam per climata mundi Cui tot in aduersis nil respirare liceret Nec tamen aut ferro contritus ponere ferrum Aut gladio potuit vitae finisse dolores Iam post transactos vitae regnique labores Christus ei sit vera quies sceptrumque perenne In the storie of this Alfred a little aboue mention was made of Pleimundus Scholemaster to the sayde Alfrede and also Byshop of Caunterbury succeeding Etheredus there Byshoppe before him Which Pleimundus gouerned that Sea the number of xxxiiij yeares After Pleimundus succeeded Athelmus and sate xij yeares After him came Ulfeâ—mus xiij yeares Then followed Odo a Dane borne in the sayd Sea of Caunterb and gouerned the same xx yeares being in great fauoure with King Athelstane king Edmund and Edwine as in processe hereafter Christ willing as place order doth require shall more at large
and such as be mad receiue their health agayne if they worship the tombe of this Elfleda c. The like fainings and monstrous miracles we reade also in chronicles of doting Dunstane drowned in all superstition if he were not also a wicked sorcerer First how he beyng yet a boy chased away the deuil set about with a great company of dogs and how the Angels did open the church dore for him to enter Then how the Lute or Harpe hanging vpon the wall did sing or play without any finger these wordes Gaudent in coelis animae sanctorum qui Christi vestigiâ— sunt sequuti qui pro eius amore sanguinem suum suderunt ideo cum Christo regnabunt in aeternum Item where a certayne great beame or maisterpost was â—â—â—ed out of the place he with making the signe of a Crosse set it in right frame agayne Moreouer how the sayd Dunstane being tempted vpon a tyme of the deuil with the cogitation of women caught the deuill by the nose with a whore paire of tongs and helde him fast Item how ofte heauenly spirits appeared to him and vsed to talke with him amiliarly Item how he prophesied of the birth of king Edgar of the death of king Egelred of the death of Editha and of Ethelwood bishop of Winchester Also how our Lady with her fellowes appeared visibly to hym singing this song Cantemus Domino sociae cantemus honorem Dulcis amor Christi personet ore pio Agayne how the Angels appeared to him singing the Hymne called Kyrâ—â— Rex splendens c And yet these prodigious fantasies with other mo are written of him in Chronicles and haue bene beleued in Churches Among many other false and lying miracles forged in this corrupt tyme of Monkery the fabulous or rather filthy legeÌ„d of Editha were not to be ouerpassed if for shame and honesty it might well be recited But to cast the dyrt of these Pope holy monkes in their owne face which so impudently haue abused the church of Christ and simplicitie of the people with their vngratious vanities let vs see what this miracle is how honestly it is told Certayne yeres after the death of Editha saith Will. of Malmes which yeres Capgraue in his new Legend reckoneth to be thirtene the said Editha also S. Denys holding her by the hand appeared to Dunstan in a vision willing and requiring him that the body of Editha in the church of Wilton should be taken vp shrined to the entent it might be honored here in earth of her seruants according as it is worshipped of her spouse in heauen Dunstan vpon this comming from Salisbury to Wilton where Editha was interred commaunded her body to be taken vp with much honor solemnitie Who there in opening her tombe as both Malmes and Capgraue with shame enough recorde found all the whole body of this Editha coÌ„sumed to earth saue only her thombe her belly the part vnder the belly Wherof the said Editha expounding the meaning declared that her thombe remained found for the much crossing she vsed with the same The other partes were incorrupted for a testimony of her abstinence and integritie c. Ex Malmes Capgrauo What Sathan hath so enuied the true sinceritie of christian faith and doctrine so to contaminate the same with such impudent tales such filthy vanities Idolatrous fantasies as this Such Monkes with theyr detestable houses where Christes people were so abhominably abused and seduced to worship dead carcases of men and women whether they deserued not to bee rased and pluckt downe to the ground let all chaste Readers iudge But of these matters enough and to much ¶ Here followeth the Epitaphe written by Henricus Archdeacon of Huntington vpoÌ„ the prayse and commendation of king Edgar Autor opum vindex scelerum largitor honorum Septiger Edgarus regna superna petit Hic alter Salomon legum pater orbita pacis Quod caruit bellis claruit inde magis Templa Deo templis monachos monachis dedit agros Nequitiae lapsum iustitiaeque locum Nouit enim regno verum perquirere falso Immensum modico perpetuumque breui Among his other lawes this king ordained that the Sonday should be solemnised from Saterday at ix of the clocke till Monday morning King Edward called the Martyr AFter the death of Edgar no smal trouble arose amoÌ„gst the Lordes and Bishops for succession of the crowne the principall cause wherof rose vpon this occasion as by the story of Symon of Durham and Roger Houeden is declared Immediately after the decease of the king Alferus Duke of Mercia and many other nobles which held with Egelrede or Ethelrede the onely right heyre and lawfull sonne of Edgar misliking the placing and intrudyng of Monkes into churches the thrusting out of the seculare Priestes with their wiues and children out of their auncient possessions expelled the Abbots and Monkes and brought in againe the foresayd priestes with theyr wyues Against whom certayne other there were on the contrary part that made resistance as Ethelwine Duke of Eastangles Elfwoldus his brother and the Erle Brithnothus saying in a councell togither assembled that they would neuer suffer the religious Monkes to be expulsed and driuen out of the Realme which held vp all Religion in the land and therupon eftsoones leuied an army whereby to defend by force the Monasteries such as were within the precinct of Eastanglia In this hurly burly amongst the Lordes about the placing of Monkes and putting out of Priests rose also the contention about the crowne who should be their king the bishops and such lordes as fauoured the Monkes seeking to aduance such a king as they knew would inclyne to their side so that the lordes thus deuided some of them would haue Edward and some consented vpon Egelred the lawfull sonne Then Dunstane Archb. of Cant. Oswold Archb. of Yorke with other their fellowbishops Abbots and diuers other Lordes and Dukes assembled in a councel together In the which councell Dunstan coÌ„myng in with his crosse in his hand bringyng Edward before the Lords so perswaded them that in the ende Edward by Dunstans meanes was elected consecrated and annointed for theyr kyng And thus hast thou good Reader the very truth of this story according to the writing of authors of most antiquitie which liued nerest to that age as Osberne and others which Osberne liuyng in the dayes of William Conquerour wrote this story of Dunstan through the motioÌ„ of Lanfranâ—us and alledgeth or rather translateth the same out of such Saxon stories as were writteÌ„ before his tyme. Besides which Osberne we haue also for witnesse hereof Nic Trinet in his English story written in French and also Ioannes Paris in his French story written in the Latine tong where he plainly calleth Edward non legitimum filium that is no lawfull sonne Whereunto adde moreouer the testimony of Vincentius
and Antoninus who in playne termes likewyse report the same Nowe hauing sayd the foundation for the truth and ground of this matter let vs come to examine how truely our latter writers do say which write that Editha and not Edward was the child for whom Dunstane enioined to the king 7. yeares penaunce and also how truely they report Edward to be a lawfull heyre and Elflede to bee a lawfull wyfe to king Edgar For first touching Editha this is confessed by the sayd writers themselues that she was of good yeares at what tyme Edgar her father was enioyned his penaunce After the which seuen yeares of his penaunce expyred he lyued at the most but in yeares and a halfe Which seuen yeares and 3. yeares and a halfe make in all but x. yeres a halfe But now the said authors themselues do graunt that she was made Abbas by her father he beyng then alyue And how can this then stand with her Legend which sayth that she was not lesse then 15. yeares of age By which account it must needes fall out that she could not be so little as v. yeres old before the birth of that chyld for whom the kyng did penaunce And thus much touching Editha Now in like maner to consider of the tyme of Edward First this by all writers is graunted that he was slayne in the 15. yeare of his age Which yeares do well agree to that chyld which king Edgar begate in bastardy for the which he did hys penance For the more euidence whereof let vs come to the supputation of yeares in this sort First the penaunce of the king after the byrth of this child lasted 7. yeres Then the king after the same lyued 3. yeres a halfe After whose death Edward raigned other 3. yeres and a half which in all make the full summe of 14. yeres About the count of which age the said Edward goyng on his 15. yeres by their owne reckoning was slaine And thus haue ye by manifest demonstration prooued by the right casting of the yeres after their owne graunt rekoning that Editha daughter of Wlfride in no case can be the child which was borne after Edward for whom the king was enioyned penance but that Edward rather was borne after Editha and was the childe for whom the penance was enioined contrary to the opinion commōly receiued in the church which for ignorance of the story hath hetherto holden Edward to be an holy Martyr and right heyre vnto the crowne Which error and opinion how it first sprang and by whom albeit it pertaine not to my story to discusse yet were it no hard matter to coniecture First after that Dunstane and Oswolde wyth other Bishops Abbots and certayne Lordes Dukes of that faction for the maintenaunce of Monkery had aduaunced Edward to be king against Queene Alfrith mother of Ethelred Alferus duke of Mercia and certaine other Nobles which held with the contrary side of the Priestes agaynst the Monkes In processe of tyme the monkes that came after to write stories perceiuing Dunstane to be reputed in the Church of Rome for an holy Saint and the sayd king Edward for an holy Martyr and partly also to bolster vp their owne religion of Monkery so muche as they could to the intent therfore they would saue the credite both of Dunstane and of the kyng and especially bearing fauour to their owne religion and partly that the reputation of the church of Rome should not be disteined by opening the truth of this matter either did not see or would not confesse herein what they knew but rather thought best to blanch the story and colourably to hide the simple truth therof making the people falsly beleue that Elfleda the mother of Edward was wife to king Edgar and Edward to be lawfully borne and also that Editha was born after Edward to be the child for which the king was enioyned penance All which is false and cōtrary both to the order of tyme aboue declared and also to the plaine words of Malmesbury which speaking of king Edgars last concubine sayth in plaine wordes Dilexit vnicè integram lecto vni deferens sidem quoad legitimam vxorem accepit Elfthride filiam Ordgari That is he had a concubine whom he loued entirely keping true faith of his bed to her alone vntil the tyme he maried for his lawfull wife Elfride the daughter of duke Ordgare c. Wherby we haue to vnderstand that whatsoeuer concubine this was which Malmesbury speaketh off certaine it is that Edgar liued in whoredome till tyme he maried his lawfull wyfe Furthermore and finally to conclude beside these arguments and allegations aboue recited let this also be perpended how the said Dunstan with his complices after the killing of king Edward leauing the right heyre of the crowne which was Ethelred went about as Capgraue and their owne Legend cōfesseth to set vp Editha the other bastarde to possesse the crowne but that she more wise then her brother Edward refused the same Wherby what is to be thought of the doyngs of Dunstane and what should be the cause why hee preferred both Edward and Editha to the crowne rather then the lawfull heyre I leaue to all indifferent Readers therof to iudge After that Dunstane and his fellowes had thus set vp Edward for their king they were now where they would be supposing all to be sure on their side and that they had established the kingdom of Monkery for euer through the helpe of the young king and the Duke of Eastangles and certaine other nobles whom they had drawn to their part Howbeit this matter passed not so wel with them as they hoped For shortly after the coronation of this yong king Alferus duke of Mercia who folowed much the deedes of the Queene with other great men stoutly standing on the contrary side droue out the Monkes from the Cathedrall churches which king Edgar before had set in and restored agayne the Priests as Ranulphus sayth with their concubines but in the historie of the Librarie of Iornall I find it plainly expressed with their wiues The wordes of the very author be these Alferus princeps Merciorum caeterique plures eiectis monachis de magnis monasterijs quos rex Edgarus nuper instituerat clericos cum vxoribus reduxerunt That is Alterus duke of Mercia with other great men mo droue out the Monkes from the great monasteries whom king Edgar had there set in before restored againe the priests with their wyues Wherby it doth euidently appeare that priests in those dayes were maried and had their lawfull wiues The like before that in king Inas tyme is plaine that Bishops then had wiues and children as appeareth by the words of the lawe then set forth extant in the history of the said Iornalensis which be these Si quis filiolum alterius occidat vel patrinum sit simile cognationi
of hers which was of her speciall trust opening to hym all her conceiued counsaile shewyng him all pointes how what to do for the accomplishing of her wicked purpose Which thing so done she made towards the king and receaued him with all curtesie desiring him to tary the night But he in like curtesie excused himselfe and for speede desired to see his brother and to drinke vpoÌ„ his horse sitting the which was shortly brought And while the cup was at his mouth the seruaunt of the Queene before informed strake him in the body with a long two edged dagger After the which stroke the king took the horse with the spurres and ran toward the way where he supposed to meete with his company But he bled so sore that with faintnes he fell from hys horse hys one foote beyng in the styrrup By reason whereof he was drawen of his horse ouer fieldes and landes till he came to a place named Coryfgate where he was found dead And for that neither the maner of his death nor yet he himselfe for the king was knowen was buried vnhonourably at the towne of Warham where the body remayned the space of iij. yeares and then after was taken vp by Duke Alâ—ere aboue mentioned and with pompe and honor accordingly was remoued to the Minster of Shaftsbury and there bestowed in the place called Edwardstow Many tales runne moe perchaunce then be true concerning the finding and taking vp of his body which our most common histories ascribe to myracles and great wonders wrought about the place where the king was buried As first how a poore woman borne blynde receyued her sight by the meanes of S. Edward there where he did lye Also how a piller of fire from heauen descended ouer the place of his buriall Then how the foresaid Queene Alfrith taking her horse to goe to the place was stopped by the way that neither her horse could be driuen by any meanes nor she her selfe on foote was able to approch neare to the place where the corpes of S. Edward was Furthermore how the sayd Queene in repentaunce of her facte afterward builded two Nunneries one at Amesbury by Salisbury the other at Werewell where she kept her selfe in continuall repentaunce all the dayes of her lyfe And thus as ye haue heard was this vertuous yong king Edward murthered when he had raigned almost iiij yeares leauing no issue behynd him wherby the rule of the land fell to Egelredus his brother ¶ But here by the way is to be noted vpon the name of this Edward that there were three Edwardes before the conquest The first was kyng Edward the Senior The second king Edward the Martyr which was this kyng The third was king Edward called the Confessor whereof hereafter shall follow Christ willyng to be declared In the order and course of the Romain Bishops meÌ„tion was made last of Agapetus the second After whome next succeeded Pope Iohn xiij of whom Dunstane Archbishop of Canterbury receiued his palle as in the story of King Edgar is before mynded This Pope is noted to be very wicked and infamous repleate from his first bringing vp with abhominable vices a whoremaister an adulterer incestuous libidinous a gamester an extorcioner periured a fighter a murtherer cruell and tyrannous Of his Cardinals some he put out their eyes from some he cut of their tongues some their fingers some theyr noses c. In a generall councell before the Emperour Otho she first of that name who was the first Emperour of the Germaines after the Empire was translated out of Fraunce to Germany by Pope Agapetus as is aboue historied these obiections were articulate agaynst hym First that he neuer sayd hys seruice that in saying hys Masse he did not communicate that he ordained Deacons in a stable that he committed incest with two of hys sisters that playing at dice he called for the Deuill to helpe that for money he made boyes Bishops that he defloured Uirgins and strangers that of the palaice of Laterane he made a Stewes that he lay with Stephana his fathers concubine likewise with Ramera and with Anna and her neese that he put out the eyes of the bishop Benedict that he caused houses to be set on fire that he brake open houses that he dranke to the deuill that he neuer crossed himselfe c. For the which causes and worthily he was deposed by the consent of the Emperour with the Prelates and Pope Leo was substitute in his place But after hys departing thorough the harlots of Rome and their great promises the said Pope Iohn was restored agayne to his place and Leo set vp by the Emperour was deposed At length about the tenth yere of the Popedome of this Iohn he beyng found without the citie with another maÌ„s wife was so wounded of her husband that within viij daies after he dyed After him the Romains elected Pope Benedictus the fift without the consent of the Emperour Wherupon the sayd Otho the Emperour beyng not a little displeased for displacing of Leo whom he had before promooted and for the chusing also of Benedict came with his army and said siege to Rome and so set vp Pope Leo agayne the viij of that name Which Leo to gratifie his benefactor agayne crowned Otho for Emperour and intituled him to be called Augustus Also the power which Carolus Magnus had geuen before to the Clergy and people of Rome this Leo by a synodall decree graunted to the emperor and hys successors that is touching the election of the Byshop of Rome The Emperor againe restored to the sea of Rome all such donations and possessions which either Constantinus as they falsly pretend or which Carolus Magnus tooke from the Lombards and gaue to them After Pope Leo had raigned a yeare and iij. moneths succeeded Pope Iohn the 14. agaynst whom for holding with the Emperor Petrus the head captaine of the Citie with two Consuls xij Alderine and diuers other nobles gathering their power together layd hands vpon him in the Church of Laterane and clapt the Pope in prison 11. months The Emperour hearing this with all speede returned with his army agayne to Rome who after execution done vpon the authors and chief doers of that fact among other 〈…〉 foresayd Petrus to the Popes arbitrement Whom 〈◊〉 caused first to be stript naked then his beard beyng shauen to be hanged by the haire a whole day together after that to be set vpon an Asse his face turned backward and his hands bound vnder the asses tail and so to be led through the Citie that all men might see him that done to be scourged with rods and so banished the Citie Thus ye see how the holy father followeth the iniunction of the Gospell Diligite inimicos vestros Loue your enemies Luke 6. c. From this Pope proceded first the Christening of bels an 971.
After him followed Pope Benedictus the sixt who in like maner was apprehended by Cynthius a Captayne of Rome cast in prison where he was straÌ„gled or as some say famished to death Then came Pope Donus the ij After whom Bonifacius the vij was Pope who likewise seeing the Citizens of Rome to conspire agaynst him was constrained to hide himselfe And seeing no place there for hym to tary tooke the treasure of S. Peters Churche and so priuily stale to Constantinople In whose stead the Romaines sâ—t vp P. Iohn the xv Not long after Boniface returning agayne from Constantinople by hys money treasure procured a garrisoÌ„ or company to take his part By whose meanes the foresayd Pope Iohn was taken his eyes put out and so throwne in prison where he was as some say famished some say he was slayne by Ferrucius Neither did Boniface raigne many dayes after but sodenly dyed whose carkase after hys death was drawne by the feete through the streetes of Rome after the most despitefull maner of the people shriking and exclayming against him an 976. Next pope after him was Benedictus the vii by the consent of the Emperour Otho the 2. and raigned xix yeares In the tyme of this pope Hugh Cappet the French king tooke Charles the right heyre to the crowne by the treason of the Bishop of Laou and when hee had imprisoned him he also committed to prison Arnoldus Archbishop of Raynes and placed in hys rowme Gilbartus a monke of Florsake a Nicromanser who was schoolemaister to D. Robert the kinges sonne But this pope Benedictus calling a Councell at Remis restored the sayd Arnoldus agayne and displaced Gilbertus which after by the help of Otho was made Archbishop of Reuenna and at length was Pope as in processe hereafter Christ graunting shal be declared After Benedictus succeeded in the sea of Rome Pope Iohn the xvi dyed the viij month of hys Papacy Next to whom came Iohn the xvii And after him Gregory the .v. in the yeare of our Lord. 995. This Gregory called before Bruno was a Germane borne and therefore the more malaced of the Clergy people of Rome WherupoÌ„ CresceÌ„tus with the people and Clergy conuenting agaynst the sayd Gregory set vp Pope Iohn the xviij Gregory vpon the same sped himselfe in all conuenient hast to the Emperor Otho the iij. in Germany Who hearing the complaint of Gregory and vnderstanding his wrongs set forward with his army well appointed to Italy gate the Citie there tooke both Crescentius the Consull and Iohn the Pope Which Iohn first hauing his eyes put out was depriued after of his life Crescentius the Consul was set vpon a vile horse hauing his nose and eares cut off and so was led through the Citie his face beyng turned to the horsetayle afterward hauyng his members cut off was hanged vpon a gibbet Pope Gregory thus being restored to his former state raigned iiij yeares in his Papacie although Marianus Scotus and Martinus say that he sate but ij yeares c. During the which time he assembled a councell in Rome where he to stablish the Empire in his owne country by the consent and counsail of Otho ordeined vij Princes of Germany to be electors of the Emperor which order yet to this day remaineth What be the names of these vij electors and what is their office thus I finde in these verses expressed Maguntinensis Treuerensis Coloniensis Quilibet Imperij fit cancellarius horum Et Palatinus Dapifer Dux portitor ensis Marchio praepositus camerae Pincerna Bohemus These vij he ordained to be electors 3. bishops 3. princes to wit the Palatine the duke of Saxonie the Marques Brandenburgh To whom was added also the king of Boheme to geue the odde voice if the euen voices could not agree This constitution being first begon an 997. was after established in Germany by Otho the Emperour the yeare of the Lord 1002. And thus much by the way or rather digression concerning the rages and tumultes of the Romish church Now to our matter agayne King Egelred or Elred KIng Edward thus being murthered as is aforesayd the crowne fell next to Egelrede his yonger brother sonne to king Edgar by the foresayd Queene Alfrith as we haue declared This Egelred had a long raigne geuen of God which dured the terme of 38. yeares but very vnfortunate and full of great miseries And he himself by the histories seemeth to be a Prince not of the greatest courage to gouerne a common wealth Our English stories writing of him thus report of his raigne That in the beginning it was vngracious wretched in the middle and hatefull in the latter end Of this Egelred it is read when Dunstane the Archbishop should christen him as hee dyd hold him ouer the Fonte something there happened that pleased not Dunstan whereupon he sware per sanctaÌ„ Mariam iste ignauus homo erit i. By the mother of Christ he wil be a Prince vntoward and cowardlike Chron. de CroulaÌ„d I finde in William of Malmesbury Lib. 2. de Regi That this Egelred beyng of the age of x. yeares when he heard hys brother Edward to be slayne made suche sorow weping for him that his mother falling therewith in a rage tooke waxe candles hauing nothing els at hand wherwith she scourged him so sore well neare till he swounded that after the same he could neuer abide any waxe candles to burne before him After this about the yeare of our Lord 981. the day of his coronation beyng appoynted by the Queene the mother and the nobles Dunstan the Archb. of Cant. who first refused so to doe with Oswald Archb. of Yorke were enforced to crowne the king And so they did at RingstoÌ„ In doing wherof the report of stories go that the said Dunstane should say thus prophesieng vnto the king that for so much as he came to the kingdome by the death of his brother and through the conspiracie of the wicked conspirators and other Englishmen they should not be without bloudsheding and sword till there came a people of an vnknown tongue and should bring them into thraldome neither should that trespasse be clensed with out long vengeaunce c. In the Chronicles of Crouland I finde these wordes Quoniam ascendisti ad thronum tuum per mortem fratris tui quem occidit mater tua propterea audi verbum Domini hoc dicit Dominus NoÌ„ deficiet gladius de domo tua saeuiens in te omnibus diebus vitae tuae interficiens de semine tuo de gente tua vsque dum regnum tuum transferatur in regnum alienum Cuius ritum linguam gens tua non nouit nec expiabitur nisi longa vindicta multa saÌ„guinis effusione peccatum matris tuae peccatum virorum pessimorum qui consenserunt consilio eius nequam vt mitterent manum in
long after Of some writers it was recorded that he was there slayne wyth the forenamed torment and Edward was conueied by some other to his mother Who fearing the treason of Godwine sent him soone ouer the sea to Normady againe This cruell facte of Godwine and his men against the innocent Normandes whether it came of himselfe or of the kings setting on seemeth to me to be the cause why the iustice of God did shortly after reuenge the quarell of these Normands in conquering subduing the english nation by William Conqueror and the Normandes which came with hym For so iust and right it was that as the Normandes comming with a naturall English Prince were murthered of English men so afterwarde the Englishe men shoulde be slaine and conquered by the Normandes comming with a forraine King being none of their naturall countrey Then it followeth in the storie that this king Canute or Hardeknout when he had reigned ij yeres being mery at Lambeth sodainly was striken dombe fell downe to the ground and within 8. daies after died without issue of his body Who was the last that raigned in England of the bloâ—d of the Danes This foresaid Godwine had by the daughter of Canutus his wife but one sonne which was drowned Of hys seconde wife he receiued vj. sonnes to wit Suanus Harold Tostius Wilmotus Sirthe or Surth and Leofricus with one daughter Galled Goditha which after was maried to king Edward the Confessor Concerning the story of this Alfred I find it somthing otherwise reported in our english chronicles that it shuld be after the death of Hardeknout forasmuch as the Earles Barons after his death assembled and made a councell that neuer after any of the Danes bloud should be king of England for the despite that they had done to english meÌ„ For euermore before if the English men and the Danes had happened to mete vpoÌ„ a bridge the english men shuld not so hardy to mooue a foote but stande still till the Dane were passed foorth And moreouer if the English men had not bowed downe their heades to doe reuerence vnto the Danes they should haue bene beaten and defiled For the which despites and villanie they were driuen out of the land after the death of Hardeknout for they had no Lorde that might maintaine them And after this maner auoided the Danes England that they neuer came againe The Erles and Barons by their common assent and counsaile sent vnto Normandy for these two brethren Alphred and Edward intending to crowne Alphred the elder brother to make him king of England And to thys the Earles and Barons made their othe but the Earle Godwine of Westsaxe falsly and traiterously thought to slea these two brethren assoone as they came into Englad to that inteÌ„t to make Harold his sonne king which sonne he had by his wife Hardeknoutes daughter that was a Dane And so this Godwine went priuily to Southampton to meete there with the two brethren at their landing And thus it fell that the messengers that went saith mine author into Normandie found but onely Alphred the elder brother For Edward his younger brother was gone to Hungarie to speake wyth his couâ—in the outlaw which was Edward Ironsides sonne When Alfrede had heard these messengers and perceiued their tidings he thanked God and in all hast sped him to England arriuing at Southampton There Godwin the false traitor hauing knowledge of his comming welcommed receaued him with much ioy preteÌ„ding to lead him vnto London where the Barons waited for to make him king And so they together passed forth towarde London But when they came to Guild downe the traitor coÌ„manded all his men to slea all that were in Alphredes coÌ„pany which came with him from Normandie And after that to take Alphrede to lead him into the Isle of Ely where they shuld put out both his eyes and so they did For they slew all the company that were there to the number of xij Gentlemen which came with Alfrede from Normandie and after that they tooke Alphrede and in the Isle of Ely they executed their commissioÌ„ That done they opened his body tooke out his bowels set a stake into the grounde and fastened an end of his bowels therunto with needles of â—â—on they pricked his teÌ„der body therby causing him to go about the stake till that all his bowels were drawen out And so died this innocent Alphred or Alured being the right heire of the crowne through treason of wicked Godwyne When the Lordes of Englande heard thereof and how Alphred that should haue ben their king was put to death through the false traitor Godwyne they were wonderous wroth and sware betwene God and them that he should die a worse death then did Edrith which betrayed his Lord Edmund Ironside and wold immediatly haue put him to death but that the Traitour fledde thence into Denmarke and there helde him iiij yeares and more and lost all his landes in England An other Latin story I haue bearing no name which saith that this comming in of Alphred the Normandes was in the time of Harold Canutus soÌ„ne And how Godwyne after he pretended great amitie to them sodenly in the night came vpon them at Gilford And after he had tithed the Normandes sent Alfrede to Harold at London who sent him to the Isle of Ely and caused his eyes to be put out And thus much of Canutus and of his sonnes Harold and Hardecanutus Besides these ij sonnes Canutus had also a daughter named Gunilda maried to Henricus the Emperour Of whome some write that she being accused to the emperor of spousebrech and hauing no champion or Knight that woulde fight for her after the maner of that couÌ„trey for trial of her cause a certaine litle dwarf or boy whom she brought with her out of England stirred vp of God fought in her cause against a mighty bigge Germain of a monstrous greatnesse which selâ—e dwarfe cutting â—y chauÌ„ce the sinews of his leg after stroke him to the grouÌ„d and so cut of his head and saued the life of the Queene if it be true that Gulielmus and Fabianus reporteth Of this Canutus it is storied that he folowing muche the superstition of Achelnotus Archbishop of Cant. went on pilgrimage to Rome and there founded an hospital for English pilgrimes He gaue the Pope pretious gifts and burdened the land with an yerely tribute called the Rome shoâ—e he shrined the body of Berinus gaue great lands and ornaments to the Cathedrall Churche of Winchester he builded S. Benets in Northfolk which was before an Hermitage Also S. Edmundes bury which king Ethelstane before ordeined for a Colledge of Priests he turned to an Abbey of monkes of S. Benets order Henricus Archdeacon of Huntyngton Lib. 6. maketh mention of thys Canutus as doeth also Polidorus Lib. 7. That he after his comming from Rome walking vppon a tune by
last through the operation of Sathan was exalted to the Papacy of Rome vpon this condition that after his death he should geue himselfe to the deuil by whose procuremeÌ„t he came to that promotion UpoÌ„ a certaine time he demanded an answer of the deuill how long he should enioy his Popedome to whom he answered againe vntill thou say Masse in Ierusalem thou shalt liue At length the iiij yeare of his Popedome saying Masse at Lent time in the temple of the holy crosse being called then Ierusalem there he knewe the time was come when hee should die Wherupon being stroke with repentance confessed his fault openly before the people desiring al men to cut his body al in peeces being so seduced by deceits of the deuil so being hewen in peeces they woulde lay it vpon a cart and bury it there where soeuer the horses wold cary it of their accorde And so the saying is to be that by the prouidence of God whereby the wicked may learne yet hope of remission with God so that they will repent them in their life the horses of their own accord staid at the church of Laterane and there he was buried wheras commonly by the ratling of his bones within the tomb is portended the death of Popes as the common reporte goeth Thus much out of Ioannes Stella concerning Siluester By whoÌ„ our sorcerers and inchanters or magicians may learne to beware of the deceitfull operation of Sathan who at the ende deceiueth and frustateth al them that haue to do with him as the ende of all such doth declare commonly which vse the like art or trade The Lorde and God of al mercye through the spirite of Iesus our redemer dissolue the works of Sathan and preserue the hartes of our nobles and of al other Englishmen from such infection Amen After Siluester succeeded Ioannes .xix. by whom was brought in as Volateran sayth the feast of all soules an 1004. through the meanes and instigation of one Odilo Abbot of Cluniake to be celebrate next after the feast of all Saintes This Monke Odilo thinking that Purgatory as he heard should be in the mount Aetna dreamed vpoÌ„ a time in the countrey of Sicile that he by his Masses had deliuered diuers soules from theÌ„ce saying moreouer that he did heare the voyces and lameÌ„tations of deuils crying out for that the soules were taken froÌ„ them by the Masses Dirges funerall Ex Bakenthorpo in prolo 4. Lib. Sentent And not loÌ„g after him came Iohn the xx and Sergius the iiij After whom succeeded Benedictus the viij then Iohn the 21. who being promoted by art magike of Theoyhilact his nephew Gratianus Brazutus and other Sorcerers brought in first the fast of the eueÌ„ of Iohn Baptist and S. LaureÌ„ce After him followed pope Benedictus the 9. likewise aspiring to his Papacy by like magike practising inchauntmentes and coniuration in woodes after horrible maner Who resisting the Emperor Henricus 3. sonne to Conradus and placing in his rowme Petrus the king of Hungarie wyth this verse Petra dedit Romam Petro tibi Papa coronam Afterward for feare of Henricus preuailing in battaile hee was faine to sell his seate to his successoure Gratianus called Gregorius vi for 1500. poundes At which time were 3. Popes together in Rome raigning raging one against an other Benedictus ix Siluester 3. Gregorius vi For the whych cause Henricus surnamed Niger the Emperour comming to Rome displaced these 3. monsters at one time placing for them Clemens 2. and thereupon inacting that there should no bishop of Rome henceforth be chosen but by the consent and confirmation of the Emperour Which constitution though it was both agreable also necessary for publike traÌ„quilitie of that citie yet the Cardinals would not suffer it long to stand but did impugne it afterward by subtile practise and open violence as in processe the Lord permitting shal appeare in the time of Henricus the 4. and 5. In the time of this Clement the Romanes made an othe to the Emperour concerning the election of the Byshops themselues to entermeddle no farther therein but as the assent of the Emperour should goe with all Howbeit the Emperour departing thence into Germanie againe by and by they forgote their othe and within 9. monethes after poysoned the Bishop Which fact some impute to Stephen his successour called Damasus 2. Some impute it to Brazutus who as histories record within 13. yeares poysoned 6. popes that is Clemens 2. Damasus 2. Leo. 9. Uictor 2. Stephanus 9. Nicolaus the 2. Thus Clement being poysoned after him succeeded Damasus 2. neither by consent of the people nor of the emperour elected but by force and inuasion who aâ—so within 23. daies being poisoned An. 1049. much contention and striuing began in Rome about the Papal seat Wherupon the Romans through the counsel of the Cardinals sent to the foresaid Emperor desiring to geue them a bishop and so he did whose name was Bruno an Almain and bishop of Colleâ— afterwarde called Leo 9. This Bruno being a simple man and easie to be led with euil counsel comming from the Emperour towards Rome in his pontificall apparell like a Pope meeteth him by the way the Abbot of Cluniake and Hildebrand a monke Who seing him so in his pontificalibus begaÌ„ to rate him laying to his charge that he would so take his authoritie of the Emperour and not rather of the Clergy of Rome the people thereof as other his predecessors were wont to doe and so counselled him to lay downe that apparel and to enter in with his own habite till he had hys election by them Bruno following their counsel and confessing his fault before the Clergie of Rome obtained their fauor and so was nominate Leo 9. wherby Hildebrand was made a Cardinall put in high rowme Under this Pope Leo were two Councels one kept at Uercellis where the doctrine of Berengarius against the reall substance in the Sacrament was first condemned although Berengarius yet recanted not whych neuerthelesse was done after in the Councel of Lateranâ— vnder Nicolas 2. An. M.lx. The other was kept at Moguntia where amongst many other decrees was enacted priests to be excluded and debarred vtterly from mariage Item that no lay men might geue benefice or bishoprick or any spirituall promotion c. This Leo being at Wormes with the Emperour vpon Christmas day did excommunicate the subdeacon because in reading the Epistle he did it not in the Romane tune he being there present The Archbishop moued therewith departed from the altare being then at Masse saying he woulde not proceede no farther in his seruice vnlesse hys subdeacon were restored Wherupon the Pope commaÌ„ded him to be released so they went forward in their seruice After the death of Leo whom Brazutus poysoned the first yere of his popedome Theophilactus did striue to be Pope but Hildebrand to defeat him went to the emperor partly
if he would do the other promiseth to bring about that Den. shuld depart w e his army into Germany whereunto the people of Rome also did lykewise mooue him To whom Gregory answered that he was content so to do but vpon condition that the emperor would submit himself to aske pardon to amend hys fault and to promise obedience The Emperour not agreyng to those conditions went to Senas taking Clement new stalled Pope with hym After the returne of the Emperor the foresayd Robert Buiscardus approching w e his souldiours brast in at one of the gates and spoileth the Citie And not long after deliuereth Hildebrand out of his enemies hands and caried him away to Campana where he not long continuyng after dyed in exile Antoninus writeth that Hildebrand as he did lie a dying called to hym one of his chief Cardinals be wailing to him his fault misorder of his spirituall ministery in stirring vp discord warre dissension wherupon he desired the Cardinall to go to the Emperor and desire him of forgeuenes absoluing from the danger of excommunication both him and all his partakers both quicke and dead Thus hast thou gentle Reader the full history of pope Gregory 7. called Hildebrand which I haue laid our more at large desire thee to marke because that frō this Pope it thou marke wel springeth all the occasion of mischiefe of pride pompe stoutnesse presumption tiranny which since that tyme hath raigned in his successours hetherto in the cathedral church of the Romish clergy for here came first the subiectiō of the temporal regiment vnder the spiritual iurisdictiō And Emperors which before were their maisters now are made their vnderlings Also here came in the suppression of priests mariage as is sufficiently declared Here came in moreouer the authoritie of both the swords spiritual secular into spiritual mens hands So that christian magistrates could do nothing in election in geuing bishoprikes or benefices in calling Councels in hearing correcting the excesses of the clergy but only the Pope must do all Yea moreouer no bishop nor Pastor in his owne parish could excommunicate or exercise any discipline amongst his flocke but onely the Pope chalenged that prerogatiue to himselfe Finally here came in the first example to persecute Emperors kings with rebellion excommunication as the clergy themselues hereafter doe testifie and witnes in proceeding against Paschalis Thus these notes beyng well obserued let vs by the grace of Christ now repaire again to our coūtry history of englād About the death of Pope Hildebrād or not long after folowed the death of king William Conqueror in the yere of our Lord 1090. after he had raigned in Englād the space of 21. yeares and 10. moneths The cause of his sicknes and death is said to be this For that Phillip the French king vpon a tyme iesting sayd that king William lay in child bed and nourished his fat belly with this the foresaid william hearing therof aunswered againe and sayd when he should be Churched he would offer a thousand candels to hym in Fraunce wherewithall the kyng should haue litle ioy whereupon king William in the month of Iuly when the corne fruite grapes were most flourishing entered into Fraunce set on fire many Cities and townes in the westside of Fraunce And lastly commyng to the Citie of Meaux where he burning a woman beyng as a recluse in a wall inclosed or as some say two mē Anachorites inclosed was so seruent and furious about the fire that with the heate partly of the fire partly of the tyme of yeare therby he fell into sicknes and dyed vpon the same By the life actes of this king it may appeare true as stories of him report that he was wise but guilefull riche but couetous a faire speaker but a great dissembler glorious in victory strong in armes but rigorous in oppressing whom he ouercame in leuiyng of tasks passing all other In so much that he caused to bee enrolled numbred in his treasury euery hide of land and owner therof what fruit reuenewes surmounted of euery Lordship of euery township castel village field riuer wood within all the realme of England Moreover how many parish Churches how many liuing cattell there were what and how much euery Baron in the realme could dispend what fees were belonging what wages were taken c. The tenour contents of which taskment yet remaineth in rolles After this tasking or nūbring which was the yere before his death folowed an exceding moreine of cattell barennes of the ground with much pestilence and hote feuers amōg the people so that such as escaped the feuer were cōsumed with famine Moreouer at the same season among certain other Cities a great part of the City of London with the church of Paules was wasted with fire an 1085. In hunting and in parkes the foresayd king had such pleasure that in the country of Southhamptō by the space of 36. miles he cast downe churches and Townships and there made the new forest louing his Decre so dearely as though he had bene to them a father making sharp lawes for the increasing thereof vnder payne of loosing both the eyes So hard he was to Englishmen and so fauorable to his owne country that as there was no English Byshop remainyng but onely wolstane of Worcester who beyng commaunded of the king and Lancfrank to resigne vp his staffe partly for inhabilitie partly for lacke of the French tongue refused otherwise to resign it but only to him that gaue it and so went to the tombe of king Edward where he thought to resigne it but was permitted to enioy it stil so likewise in his daies there was almost no English mā that bare office of honour or rule In so much it was half a shame at that tyme to be called an English man Notwithstanding he some deale fauoured the citie of London graunted vnto the Citizens the first charter that euer they had written in the Saxon with greene waxe sealed and conteined in few lynes Among his other conditiōs this in him is noted that so geuen he was to peace and quiet that any maiden being laden with gold or siluer might passe thorough the whole realme without harme or resistance This William in his tyme builded two monasteries one in England at Battail in Suffex where he wan the field against Harold called the abbey of Battail an other beside named Barmōdsey in his countrey of Normandy After the life story of K. William thus briefly described with the acts order of battail betwene him K. Harold although much more might haue bene written of that matter if the booke had come sooner to my hands which afterward I sawe now remaineth in the end of his story to describe the names of such Barons nobles of Normandy which enterd with him into this land as well of them which were embarked
maried Mathild daughter to king Henry Who then hearing what the Pope had done agreeued not a little to all expedition marcheth to Rome and putteth the Pope to flight and finally placeth an other in his steade In the meane time the Bishops of Germanie the Popes good frendes slept not their businesse incensing the Saxons al that they might against their Cesare In so much that a great commotion was stirred vp and grew at length to a pitcht field which was fought in the moneth of Felnuarie by the wood called Silua Catularia An. M. Cxv. The Emperour seeing no end of these conffictes vnlesse he would yelde to the Pope was fame to geue ouer and forgoe his priuiledge falling to a composition not to meddle with matters perteining to the Popes electioÌ„ nor with inuesting nor such other thinges belonging to the Church and Church men And thus was the peace betwene them concluded and proclaimed to no smal reioysing to both the armies then lying by wormes neare the riuer of Rine In the time of this Paschalis liued Bernardus called Abbas Clarauallensis An. M. Cviii. of whom sprang the Bernadine Monkes About what time the city of Worcester was consumed almost all with fire An. M. Cix All this while Henricus the Emperour had no issue hauing to wife Mathildis the daughter of Henricus 1. king of England and that by the iust iudgement of God as it may appeare For as he hauing a father persecuted him by the Popes setting on contrary to the part of a naturall sonne so Gods providence did not suffer him to be the father of any childe naturally to loue him or to succeede him After the death of Paschalis An. 1118. succeeded Pope Belasius chosen by the Cardinals but without the consent of the Emperour whereupon rose no little variance in Rome And at length another pope was set vp by the Emperour called Gregorius viii and Belasius driuen away into Fraunce and there died After whom came Calixtus the second chosen likewise by a fewe Cardinals wythout the voyce of the Emperour who comming vp to Rome to enioy his seat first sent his legat into Germanie to excommunicate the Emperour Henricus who then hauing diuers conflictes with his fellow Pope Gregorius at leÌ„gth braue him out of Rome At this time by this occasioÌ„ great disputation and controuersy was betwene the Emperors and the Popes court whether of them in dignitie shoulde excell the other wherof reasons and argumentes on both sides were alleadged as in the verses here following are comprehended Allegatio Imperatoris contra papam Caesar lex viua stat regibus imperatiua Legeq sub viua sunt omnia iura datiua Lex ea castigat soluit ipsa ligat Conditor est legis neque debet lege teneri Sed sibi complacuit sub lege libenter habâ—â—â— Quicquid ei placuit iuris adinstar erit Qui ligar ac soluit deus ipsum protulit orbi Diuisit regnum diuina potentia secum Astra dedit superis caetera cuncta sibi ¶ Responsio Romanae curiae contra Imperatorem Pars quoque papalis sic obuiat Imperiali Sic dans regnare quòd Petro subijciaris Ius etenim nobis Christus vtrumque parit Spiritus corpus mihi sunt subiecta potenter Corpore terrena teneo caelestia mente Vnde tenendo polum soluo ligóque solùm AEthers pandere coelica tongere papa videtur Nam dare tollere nectere soluere cuncta meretur Cui dedit omne decus lex noua léxque vetus Annulus baculus quamuis terrena putentur Sunt de iure poli quae significare videntur Respice iura dei mens tua cedat ei c. In conclusion the Emperor being ouercome so much with the vaine reasons of the Popes side and scaring the dangerous thunderbolt of this curse talking m e Princes and perswaded by his frendes was faine to condescend to the vnreasonable conditions of the Pope First to ratifie his election notwithstaÌ„ding the other pope whoÌ„ the said Emperour had set vp yet was a liue Secondly that he should resign vp his right and title in matters pertaining to the election of the Pope and inuesture of bishops This being done graunted and the writings thereoffet vp in the Churche of Lateran for a triumphe of the Emperour thus subdued the pope maketh out after Gregorius his fellow pope being then in a towne called Sutrium This Sutrium being besieged and taken Gregory also was taken whom Calixtus the pope sitting vpon a Camell his face to the Camels taile brought hym so through the streetes of Rome holding the taile in his haÌ„d in stede of a bridle and afterward being shorne was thrust into a Monasterie Amongst many other acts done by this glorious pope first he established the decrees of the papall sea against this Emperour He brought in the 4. quarter fasts called Imber paies Dist. 70. cap. ieiunium By the same Calixtus the order of monkes called Praemonstraterises were brought in Farther by him it was decreed to be iudged for adultery if any person by his life time had put from him either Byshopricke or benefice grounding vpon this Scripture of S. Paule to the Romaines Alligata est vxor legi viri quamdiu vir eius viuit eo defuncto soluta est a lege viri c. That is the wife is bounde to the lawe of her husbande so long as the husband liueth after he is dead she is loose froÌ„ the law of her husband c. Item the same Calixtus holding a generall Councell at Rhemis decreed that priests deacons and subdeacons should put away their coÌ„cubines and wiues or els whosoeuer was founde to keepe his wife to be depriued of benefice and al other Ecclesiastical liuings wherupon a certaine English writer made these verses following O bone Calixte nunc omnis clerus odit te Quondam praesbyteri poterant vxoribus vti Hoc destruxisti postquam tu Papa fuisti c. That is word for word The hatred of the Clergie hast thou good Calixte For some times Priests might vse their wiues right But that thou hast reiected since Pope thou wast elected And thus much of Romain matters Now to our couÌ„trey story againe After the death of Anselme before mentioned who deceassed the yeare of our Lorde 1109. after he had bene sit the sea 16. yeares the Churche of Cant. stoode voyde 5. yeares and the goodes of the Church were spent to the Kings vse And when he was prayed to helpe the Church that was so long without a pastor hys answere was preteÌ„ding that where his father and brother had accustomed there to set the best tried and approued men that might be found to the entent therfore that he might do the same in chusing suche which either should equal the former examples of them before or at least follow their footesteps as neare as they could he tooke therein the more time and laisure And
so with shift of aunswere dalied out the time while he had filled his cofers wyth the commodities of that benefice The same yeare after the death of Anselme the King conuerted the Abbey of Eley to a Byshopricke which before was vnder the Byshopricke of Lyncolne placing there Henrie Byshop of Bangor the first bishop of that sea And as of late yeares before this diuers wonders were scene as starres falling from heauen so thick that they coulde not be nombred at the setting soorth of the Christians to the holy lande Iornalens A blasing starre ouer Constantinople A spring boyling out bloud sene at Finchamstede in Barkeshire three weekes together An. 1090. Gisburnons After that the firmament appearing so red as it had bene all on fire Also two ful Moones appearing together one in the East the other in the West on maundy thursday with a blasing starre in the same yeare appearing about the taking of Duke Robert hauyng a white circle inclosing it An. 1106. Iornalens Also wyth an Eclipse of the Sunne darkned after that so likewise about this present yere An. 1110. was seene the floude of Trent about Notyngham so dryed vp from morning to 3. of the clocke at after noone that men might go ouer it drishodde Gisburnens Also in Shrosbery a great earthquake happened And after that followed a sharpe winter great moraine of beastes and pestilence of men as Gualterius Guisburnens recordeth Moreouer the same author mentioneth that next about the same yeare the like vading of water also happened in the floud of Medeway And in Thamis betwene the bridge the tower and vnder the bridge frō midnight to the next euening was so great an ebbe that an vnnumerable forte of people and children waded ouer scarce kne depe in the water the sea withdrawing his tide x. miles from his accustomed course Rog. Houeden Gualter Gisburneris c. In the which yeare also as the sayde author and Iornalens doe testifie the Citie of Worcester by casualtie was consumed with fire Also the citie of Chester An. 1114. Rog. Houed The next yere following Rodolphus bishop of Rochester an Englishman was promoted to be Archb. of Canterb and Thurstinus the kings chaplaine was elect archbishop of York who being content to receiue his benediction or consecration of the see of Cant. yet because he refused to make his profession of obedience to the same See he was by the king depriued of his dignitie Then Thurstin by the instigation of certaine of his clerkes at York tooke his iorney to Rome who there making his complaint to Pope Paschalis brought with him a letter from the Pope to the King where among other woordes was conteined as followeth Audiuimus electum Eboracensis Ecclesiae virum sapientem strenuum fine iudicio ab Eboracensi sequestratum ecclesia quod nimirum diuinae iustitiae S. Patrum institutionib aduersatur Nos quidem neque Cant. ecclesiam minui neque Eboracensem volumus praeiudicium pati sed eam constitutionem quae a B. Gregorio Anglicae gentis Apostolo inter easdem ecclesias constituta est firmam censemus illibatamque seruari Idem ergo electus vt iustitia exigit ad suam ecclesiam omnibus modis reuocetur Si quid autem quaestionis inter easdem ecclesias nascitur praesentibus vtrisque partibus in vestra praesentia pertractetur c. In English thus We heare and vnderstand that the Archbi elect of the church of Yorke a discrete and industrious man is sequestred from the church of York which standeth against both diuine iustice and the institution of holy fathers Our purpose is that neither the church of Cāt. should be empaired nor againe that the church of Yorke should suffer any preiudice but that the same constitution which was by blessed Gregory the apostle of the english nation set and decreed betweene those two churches should remaine still in force and effect inuiolate Wherfore as touching the forsaid elect let him be receaued againe by any meanes as right and meere it is vnto his Church And if there be any question betwene the foresaid churches let it be handled and decided in your presence both the two parties beyng there present c. Upon the occasion of this letter a solemne assemble there was appoynted at Salisbury about the hearing of thys controuersy The variance betwene these two prelates stil encreased more and more Radulph Archbishop of Can. in no case would yeelde nor condiscend to geue imposition of handes vnto him vnlesse he would make his profession of obedience Thurstine againe saide he would willingly receiue embrace his benediction but as touching the profession of his subiection that he woulde not agree vnto Then the king declaring his minde therein signified vnto Thurstin that without his subiection and obedience professed to the Archbishop of Cant. he shoulde not enioy hys consecration to be Archbishop of York Wherunto Thurstin nothing replying againe renounced his Archbishopricke promising moreouer to make no more claime vnto is nor molest them that should inioy it Shortly after this it happened that Pope Paschalis died After whome as is aboue rehearsed succeeded Pope Gelasius which liue prior past a yere and died in France Whereupon the Cardinals which then followed the sayd Pope Gelasius to Cluniake created an other Pope of their chusing whom they called Calixtus 2. The other cardinals which were at Rome did chuse an other Pope called Gregorie as mention before is made About which 2. Popes much sturre there was in Christen Realmes As this Calixtus was remaining in Fraunce and there calling a general coūcell at Remis as ye heard before Thurstinus the Archbishop of Yorke desired license of the King to goe to the Councel purposing there to open the cause of his Church which estsones he obtained first promising to the king that he should there attempt nothing that should be preiudiciall to the Church of Cant. In the meane time the king had sent secret word vnto the Pope by Radulph and other procurators that in no case he would consecrate Thurstinus Yet notwithstanding the faithfull promise of the Pope made to the King so it fell out that the sayde Pope through the sute of his Cardinals whome Thurstinus had wonne to him was inclined to consecrate him and gaue him the palle For this deede the king was fore discontented with Thurstine and warned him the entrie of his land In this councell at Rhemis aboue mentioned where were gathered 434. Prelates these 5. principal actes were concluded 1. That no man should either buy or sell any Bishoprike abbotship deanry archdeaconship priesthood prebēdship altar or any Ecclesiasticall promotion or benefice orders consecration church halowing seat or stall within the quire or any office ecclesiasticall vnder danger of excommunication if he did persist 2. That no lay person should geue inuesture of anye Ecclesiasticall possession or that any spirituall men should
mentioned it appeareth by their writings whereof I will recite some of their words which towardes the end be these Quis enim est solus ille peregrinus qui condemnationem haereticoruÌ„ Valdensium ignoret a longe retro annis factam tam famosam taÌ„ publicam tot tantis laboribus expensis sudoribus fidelium insecutam tot mortibus ipsorum infidelium solemniter damnatorum publiceque punitorum tam fortiter sigillatam c. That is Who is such a straunger that knoweth not the condemnation of Ualdenses the heretickes done and past so many yeres ago so famous so publick followed vpon so great labours expences and trauayle of the faythfull and sealed with so many deathes of these Infidelles so solemnelye being condemned and openlye punished Whereby we may see persecution to be no newe thing in the Churche of Christe when Antechrist so long before euen 300. yeares began to rage agaynst these UaldeÌ„ses In Bohemia likewise after that the same called by the name of Thaborites as Siluius recordeth suffred no little trouble But neuer persecution was stirred vp against them or any other people more terrible then was in these latter yeares in Fraunce by the French king an 1545. which lamentable story is described in Sleidan and hereafter in the proces of this booke as we come to the order of yeares shall be set forth by the grace of Christ more at large In the which persecution is declared in one towne Cabriera to be slayne by the Captayne of Sathan Minerius eight huÌ„dred persons at once without respect of women or children of any age Of whome 40. women and most of them great with childe thrust into a barne and the windowes kept with pikes and so fire set to them were all consumed Besides in a caue not farre from the towne Mussium to the number of xxv persons with smoke and fire were the same time destroyed At Merindolum the same tyraunt seing all the rest were fled away finding one yong man caused him to be tyed to an Oliue tree to be destroyed with tormentes most cruelly with much other persecution as may appeare hereafter in the history translated out of Sleidan into English But to returne agayne to higher times from whence we digressed Besides that Rinerius aboue mentioned speaketh of one in the towne of Cheron a glouer which was brought in this time to examinatioÌ„ suffred There is also an olde Monument of proces wherein appeareth 443. brought to examinatioÌ„ in Pomerania Marchia and places there about about the yeare of our Lord 1391. And thus much touching the originall doctrine and the lamentable persecutions of the Ualdenses who as is declared first began about the time of this king Henry the second Other incidences happening in the raigne of this Henry the second COncerning the first origine of WaldeÌ„ses springing in the daies of this king is sufficiently hetherto declared Now remayneth in like order of time to story also such other incidencies as chaunced vnder the raigne of the sayd king not vnworthy to be obserued keeping the order of yâ— time so neare as we may as authors do geue vnto vs. Mary the daughter of king Stephen being the Abbes of Ramessey was maryed in this kinges dayes to Mathew Earle of Bolon which maryage Thomas Becket did worke agaynst and did dissolue by reason whereof he procured him great displeasure with the sayd Earle c. an 1161. Ex Chronico Bibliothecae Cariensis The same yeare a certayne childe was crucified of the Iewes in the towne of Glocester an 1161. Iornalens After the same maner the wicked Iewes had crucified an other child befoâ—e in the City of Norwich in the dayes of Kyng Stephen an 1145. A collection was gathered through all England and Fraunce two pence of euery pound for the succour of the East Christians agaynst the Turkes an 1167. Ex eodem Babilon was taken and destroyed and neuer since repayred by Almaricus king of Hierusalem an 1170. Ex vetusto manuscripto exemplari historiae Cariensis An. 1173. almost all England was diseased with the cough Ex vetusto Chron. acephalo About which yeare also William king of Scots was taken in battayle and imprisoned in England Great warre happened in Palestina wherein the City of Ierusalem with the crosse and the king of the City other of the temple was taken of the Sarasines and most part of the Christians there either slayne or taken Cruell murther and slaughter there was vsed by the Turke who caused all the chief of the ChristiaÌ„s to be brought forth and beheaded before his face In so much that Pope Urbanus the iii. for sorrow dyed Gregory the viii next pope after him liued not 2 monethes TheÌ„ in the dayes of pope Clement iii. newes and sorrow growing dayly for the losse of Palestina and destruction of the Christians K. Henry of England Phillip the french king the duke of Burgundy the Earle of Flaunders the Earle of Campania with diuers other Christian Princes with a generall consent vpon S. Georges day tooke the marke of the crosse vpon theÌ„ promising together to take their voyage into the holy land At which tyme the storyes say the king of England receiued first the redde crosse the French king tooke the white crosse the Earle of Flaunders the greene crosse so other princes diuersly diuers coulors therby to be discerned euery one by his proper crosse But king Henry after the three yeres were expired in which he promised to performe his voyage sent to the Pope for further delay of his promise offering for the same to erect three Monasteries Which thing he thus performed In the Church of Waltham he thrust out the seculer Priestes and set in Monkes for them Secondly he repayred agayne brought in the Nunnes of Amesbury which before were excluded for theyr incontinent life And thus performed he his promise made before to the Pope an 1173. The king of Scots did his homage and alleageauÌ„ce to the King of England and to his sonne and to his chiefe Lordes promising that all the Earles and BaroÌ„s of scotland should do the like with theyr posterity Item all the Byshops and Abbots of the Church of Scotland promised subiection and submission to the Archbishop of Yorke an 1175. Nic. Triuet The custome was in this realme that if any had killed any Clerke or Priest he was not to be punished with the temporall sword but onely excommunicate seÌ„t to Rome for the Popes grace and absolution Which custome in the dayes of this king began first to be altered by the procurement of Richard Archbishop of Caunterbury an 1176. Triuet London bridge first began to be made of stone by one Peter Priest of Colechurch an 1176. Ex Chron. cuius initiuÌ„ In diebus sanctis regis Edouardi c. ex Bibliot Cariensi S. William of Paris was slain of the Iewes on
author came afterward to passe and were testified of the same Honorius being pope afterward in his publike sermons at Rome All which I graunt may be and yet notwtstanding this fabulous narration may be a piece of the popes old practises subtilly inuented to driue men forth to IerusaleÌ„ to fight c. Againe after Honorius when he had gouerned x. yeres followed Gregorius the ix Whiche two popes were in the tyme of this king Henry 3. and of Fredericke the Emperour of whome we mynde Christ willing farther to touch after that we shall haue prosecuted more concerning the histoâ—â— of kyng Henry and matters of England After that it so pleased the mercifull prouidence of almighty God to worke this great mercy vpon the stock of K. Iohn which notwithstanding the vnkinde prelates with their false prophetes had declared before that neuer none should succeed in the throne after that K. and also vnto the whole common wealth of the realme in deliuering them froÌ„ the daÌ„gerous seruice of Ludouike the foresayd FreÌ„ch men After their departure the next yeare following anno 1218. which was the third of this kyngs raigne the Archbyshop S. Lancton and the bishops Erles and Barons resorted to LondoÌ„ vnto the kyng at Michaelmas next following and there held a great parliament wherein were confirmed and grauÌ„ted by the king all yâ— franchises which were made geueÌ„ by K. Iohn his father at Ronemedow and them he confirmed and ratified by his charter whiche long tyme after sayth my author vnto hys dayes did continue and were holden in England For the which cause by the nobles and the commons was geuen grauÌ„ted agayn vnto the K. ij shillinges for euery plow laÌ„d through England And Hubert of Burgh was made chiefe Iustice of Englad of whose troubles more is to be said hereafter And this was the third yeare of K. Henry and 50. yeare after the death of Tho. Becket wherefore the said Becket the same yeare or next following was takeÌ„ vp and shryned for a new S. made of an old rebell Thether came such resort of people of England and of Fraunce that the country of Kent was not sufficient to sustaine them Ex histor De Scales About the same tyme Isabell the kinges mother was maryed to the Earle of March. And William Marshall the good Erle dyed whiche was the gouernour of that king and the realme not without great lamentation of the people of England Then was the king committed to the gouernment of Peter B. of Winchester This noble Erle left behinde him v. sonnes and v. daughters The yere next insuing an 1219. It was ordeined and proclaimed through all the laÌ„d that all aliens foreiners should depart the realme and not to return to the same agayn onely such excepted as vsed trafick or trade of marchaundise vnder the kings safe conduct This proclamation was thought chiefly to be set forth for the cause to auoid out of the land Faukes de Breute Phillip de Markes Engelardus de Ciconia William Erle Albemarke Robert de veteri ponte Brihenne de insula Hugo de Bailluel Robert de Gaugi with diuers other straungers mo which kept castles and holdes of the kinges agaynst his will Of whom the foresayd Faukes was the principal who fortefied held the castle of bedford which he had by that gift of K. Iohn with might and strength against the K. and his power nere the space of 3. monthes Moreouer he went about to apprehend the kings iustices at Dunstable but they being warned therof escaped all except Henry Braibrocke whom he imprisoned in the said castle The K. hearing therof coÌ„sulting with his clergy and nobles made his power against the same Which after long siege and some slaughter at length he obteined it hanged almost all that were within to the nuÌ„ber of 97 which was as Parisiens writeth about the 7. or 8. yere of his raigne Faukes the same time was in wales who hearing of the taking of the castle conueyed himselfe to the church of CoueÌ„try At length submitting himselfe to the kings mercy vpon consideration of his seruice done before to the kings father was committed to the custody of Eustace bishop of London and afterward being depriued of all his goods possessions tenements within the realme was forced to perpetuall banishment neuer to returne to England agayne Here by the way I finde it noted in Parisiens that after this foresayd Faukes had spoyled and rased the church of S. Paule in Bedford for the building vp of his Castle the Abbase of Heluestue hearing thereof caused the sword to be taken from the Image of S. Paule standing in the Church so long as he remayned vnpunished Afterward she hearing him to be coÌ„mitted to the custody of S. Paule in LondoÌ„ caused the sword to be put into the hands of the Image agayne Mat. Parisiens in vita Henr. 3. About this yeare the young king the second time was crowned agayne at Westminster about which time begaÌ„ the new building of our Ladye Churche at Westminster Shortly after Gualo the Legate was called home againe to Kome For the holy Father as Math. Pariens reporteth being sicke of a spiritual dropsie thought this Gualo hauing so large occupying in england to be able somewhat to cure his disease And so that Legate returned with all hys bagges well stuffed leauing Pandulphe behynde hâ—m to supply that Baliwike of hys great graundfather the Pope The lyfe and Actes of pope Innocentius the 3. are partly described before how he intruded StepheÌ„ LanghtoÌ„ against the kings wil into the archbishopricke of Canterbury stirring vp also 64. Monkes of the same Church of Canterbury priuily to work agaynst the king Moreouer how he did excommunicate the sayd kyng as a publike enemy of the Church so long as the sayd King withstoode his tirannical doyngs putting hym and his whole kingdome vnder interdiction for the space of 5. yeares and 3. monthes And at length deposed and depriued hym from hys scepter keeping it in his owne handes for v. dayes Now he absolued hys subiectes from their due obedience subiectioÌ„ vnto hym Now he gaue away his kingdoÌ„es possessions vnto Lewes the Frenche kyngs sonne commaunding the sayd Lewes to spoyle hym both of landes lyfe Whereupon the K. being forsakeÌ„ of hys nobles prelates commons was enforced agaynst hys will to submit himself and sware obedience vnto the P. paying vnto him a yearely tribute of a M. markes by yeare for receauing hys kyngdome agayne wherby both he his succescessors after him were vassals afterward vnto the P. And these were the Apostolicall actes of this holy Vicar in the realme of England Moreouer he condemned Almericus a worthy learned man a byshop for an hereticke for teaching holding agaynst images Also he condemned the doctrine of Ioachim Abbas whoÌ„ we spake of before for heritical This pope brought first into the church the paying
enemyes were in eating meate came sodenly vpon them out of the towne and slew of them 2000 and tooke the towne againe with safety But the Legate with his company of prelates like good men of warre practised none other Martiall feats but all to be cursed the Earle of Tholouse hys Cities and his people Ludouicus the king to auoyde the pestilence that was in the campe went into an Abbey not far off where shortly after he died of whose death are sondry opinions some saying that hee was poysoned some that he died of a bloudy flixe Whose death notwithstanding the Legate thought to kepe secret conceale till that the towne might be rendered and geuen vp for he thought himself shamed for euer if he should depart before the towne were won wherfore after he had encouraged the souldiours a fresh and yet after many sharp assaults could not preuaile He bethought him how by falshode he might betray them and sent vnto them certaine Haroldes to will them that they should amongst themselues consult vpon articles of peace bring the same to their camp whose safe conduite they faithfully promised and warraÌ„ted both of comming and going And when they had geuen their pledges for yâ— same the messengers from the Citizens talked with the Legate who promised them if they would deliuer vp their city they should haue their liues goodes possessions in as ample maner as now they enioyed the same But the citizens and soldiors refused to be vnder the seruitude of the French kyng neither wold so deliuer vp their citie to those of whose insolent pride they had so good experiment After much talke on both sides none like to take effect the Legate requested them and frendly desired that he and his Prelates which were about him might come into their Citie to examine what faith beliefe they were of and that he neyther sought nor ment any other thing therby but their owne safeties as well of body as soule which thing hee faithfully sware vnto for sayeth he the brute of your great infidelitie hath come to the lord popes eare therefore desired he to make true certificate therof Wherupon the citizens not mistrusting his faithfull othe and promise made to them graunted entrance to him and the residue of the clergy bringing with them no weapon into the towne The souldiours of the campe as it was agreed before made them ready so that at the entraunce of the prelates in at the gate nothing regarding their oth fidelitie The other sodenly were ready and with violence rushed in slew the porter and warders and at length wanne the city and destroied the same slue many of them that were within Thus by falshoode and policie when they had got this noble citie they caried the kings corps to Paris where they buried the same Of the whole number of the French souldiours which in this siege were destroyed by famine pestilence drowning be recounted mothen 22000. Whereby sayth the story of Mat. Pariens it may euidently appeare the warre was vniustly taken in hand c. Ex Mat. Parisiens After these things finished and after the funerall of the king celebrated at Paris it followeth more in the sayd history of Pariens that the sayde Legate Romanus was vehemently suspected greuously infamed to abuse himselfe with Blauca the kings mother Sed impium est sayeth he hoe credere quia aemuli eius hoc disseminauerunt Benignus autem animus dubia in melius interpretatur i. But it is vngodly to suspect any such thing of him because his enemies so rumored the same abroad but a gentle minde expoundeth things doubtfull in the better part To passe further to the yere next folowing which was 1227. of the Lorde first is to be noted that in thys yeare king Henry beginning to shoote vp to the 20. yeare of hys age came froÌ„ Reding to LondoÌ„ where he began to charge the Citizens of London for old reeknings namely for geuing or lending 1000. markes to Lewes the French king at his departing out of the Realme to the great preiudice of him of his kingdom For the recompenâ—e wherof they were constrained to yelde to the king the full summe of the like money That done he remoued to Oxforde where he assembled a great counsail there denouncing protesting before them al that he was come to sufficient age no more to be vnder tutors gouernours but to be his own man requiring to be freed from the custody of other Which thing being protested and contraried forthwith he by the counsaile of Hubert the chiefe iustice whome hee made then the Earle of Kent remooued from his company the bishop of Winchester and other vnder whome he was moderated And immediatly in the same counsaile by the sinister persuasion of some doth adnihilate make void the charters liberties before by him grauÌ„ted pretending this colour for that they had bene graunted scaled in the time of his minoritie at what time he had the rule neither of himselfe nor of his seale Whereupon much muttering murmuring was among the multitude Who did all impute the cause to Hubert the iustice Moreouer it was the same time proclaimed that whosoeuer had any charter or gift sealed vnder the time of the kings minoritie they shoulde come and renew the same againe vnder the new seale of the king knowing otherwise that the thing should stande in no effect And finally for renewing of their Seales were taxed not according to their habilitie but according as it pleased the iustice and other to leuie them Moreouer beside this generall subsidie of the fifteene graunted to the king through the whole Realme beside also the contribution of the LoÌ„diners diuers other parcels and paunents he gathered through seuerall places as of the Burgesses of Northampton he required a 1000. 200. markes for his helping of them and so of other likewise All this preparation of money was made toward the furnishing of his vyage to recouer Normandy And yet because he would gratifie the Citie of London againe wyth some pleasure he graunted the citizens therof should passe tole free saith Fabian through all England And if or any Citie borough or towne they were coÌ„strained at any time to pay their tole then the Shyriffes of London to attache euery man coÌ„ming to London of the sayd city borough or towne and him his goods to withhold til the LoÌ„diners were againe restored of al such mony paid for the said tole w r all costes and damages susteined for the same Ex Fabia I declared before howe after the death of Honorius succeded pope Gregory the 10. betwene the which Gregory the people of Rome this yere fel a great sedition In so much that about the feast of Easter they thrust the Pope out of the Citie pursuing him vnto his Castel at Witerbium Where also they inuaded hym so
they haue brast in farther vppon vs and nowe haue preuailed so farre as neither the power of the Pope nor of all Christendome is able to driue them out as hereafter by sequele of story is further to be declared In the meane time to retourne where before we left when the french king comming thus to the pope at Lions to entreat for the Emperor could finde no fauour he tooke his leaue and with great heauinesse departed setting forwarde on his iourney to Marsilia and so failed to the Ille of Cyprus where he remained all that winter so that falling into penury and lacke of victuall he was faine to send to the Uenetians and other Islands by for helpe of prouision The Uenetians gently sent vnto him 6. great ships laden with corne wine other victuals requilite besides the reliefe of other Islands mo But especially Fredericke the Emperor vnderstanding of their want so turnished the French campe with all plentie of necessaries that it had aboundance Whereupon the French king mâ—oued with the kindnes of the Emperour wrote his speciall letters to the Pope in the Emperours behalfe but the hard heart of the Pope would not relent Blanchia the Kinges mother in France hearing what the emperor had done to her sonne sent him most hearty thanks with presents and rewardes manifold Math. Paris fol. 226. In this meane time about the beginning of October the French men got Damiata being the principall force or holde of the Saracens in all Egypt All. 124. 9. fol. 228. After the winning of Damiata the Prince and people of the Saracens being astonied at the losse thereof offered to the Christians great grounde and possessions more then euer belonged to Christendome before so that they might haue Damiata to them restored again But the pride of the crie of Artoys the kings brother woulde in no case accept the offers of the Saracens but required both Damiata and Alexandria the chiefe Metropolitane Citie of all Egypt to be deliuered vnto them The Saraceus seeing the pride gredines of â— French men in no case could abide it which turned after to the great detriment of our Christians as in the ende it prooued Ex Mat. Paris fol. 229. First in the Isle of Cyprus and in the iourney before died the Erle of Palatine one of the 12. peeres of France also the Earle of S. Paul and Blesse who had vnder him 50. ensignes Which were all after hys death scattered abroade and dispersed Also died Ioannes de Denis a valiant Captaine wyth many other noble personages both men and women which by altering the aire and diet there deceased fol. 229. The next yeare eusuing which was 1250. about Ashewednesday the French men issuing out of their tentes by the City of Damiata flew vpon the Saracens which besieged them and so after a great number of the ennemies staine with victorie and great spoyles returned to theyr tentes againe Nowe within the Citie of Damiata was the Queene wyth her Ladies the Popes Legate and bishops wyth a garrison of horsemen and footemen for the defence of the Citie strongly appoynted The next day the Frenchmen supposing to haue the like hande of the Saracens as they had the day before gaue a fresh assault vppon them but in that coÌ„flict the Saracens had so strongly appoynted themselues that the French men lost tenne times more then they got the day before so after a great slaughter of their men retired to their tents againe whereupon the Saracens began to take great harte courage against our men stopping also the passages round about the Citie of Damiata that no vitaile could passe vnto them In like maner the Soldan also gathering all the galeys about Alexandria and all the lande of Egypt so inclosed the Sâ—as that no intercourse should be to them by water fol. 231. At length after long talke and consultation betweene them on both sides the Soldan aduised them betune to resigne to hym the Citie of Damiata wyth the furniture which they found therein they should haue all the countrey about Ierusalem with all the captiues of the Christians frendly restored vnto them Wherwith the Christians sayde hee ought to be countented and to seeke no farther but onely to haue the lande of Ierusalem which beyng grnnted to them they shuld not encroch into other lands and kingdomes whereto they had no right Thys forme of peace as it liked well the meaner forte of the poore souldiours and diuers other of the sage counsaile and nobilitie so the proude Earle of Artoys the kings brother in no cause woulde assent thereto but still required the Citie of Alexandria to be yelded to them Whych the Egyptians by no meanes would agree vnto From that time the French army being compassed by sea and by lande began euery day more and more to be distressed for lacke of victual and famine being driueÌ„ to that miserie that they were faine to eate their owne horsses in the Lent time which should haue serued them to other vses Neither could any Christian nor Frederick being deposed by the Pope be able to send them any succour Furthermore the more miseryes the christians were in the more fiercely did the Saracens presse vpon them on euery side detesting their forward wilfulnes In so much that diuers of the Christian souldiours not able to abide the affliction priuely conueyed themselues as they coulde out of the campe to the Saracens who were gladly receaued and relieued and some suffered still to keepe their faith Some marrying wiues amongst them and for hope of honor did Apostatate to their law and so wrought no little harme to the Christians The Soldane being perfectly instructed by these fugitiues of all things belonging to the kings armie sent hym woord in derision asking where were all hys mattockes forckes rakes hys sithes plowes and harowes whych he brought ouer with him or why he did not occupie them but let them lie by hym to rust and canker All thys and much more the King with his Frenche men were faine to take well in woorth It happened shortly after that thys Soldan died being poisoned of his own seruants which was to the Christians a more heaping of theyr miseries For albeit the saide Soldan had bene a cruell tyrant to the Christians yet was he hated of his owne people whereby his strength was the lesse After whom succeeded an other much more cruell who as he was better loued so hee became muche stronger by a generall confederacie of all the Saracens which were in the East parts ioyning now together So that when the Christians desired nowe to haue the forme of peace before profered be precisely denied them And so the Frenche hoste which at first began to be feared by their pride and ouermuch gredines grew more more in contempt amongst their enemies and now was vtterly despised The Christians thus seeing all thinges to
perisheth in the Church of God for want of preachers all that shal be demaunded of them at the day of iudgement As Iacob confesseth to Laâ—an whose sheep he fedde Genesis 31 I did restore all thy losse and that which was stolne I made aunswere for I will demaund his bloud at thy handes Ezechiell 3. This is sayd to the Pastor or Prelate But if the other thinges which we haue spoken of before could not mooue the Prelates and Cardinals this at the least should mooue them Because that then the spirituall power which doth consist for the most part in the exercise of preaching in hearing confessions enioyning of penaunce shall be taken away froÌ„ them by litle little For by piece mele doth the wolfe dâ—nour the poore needy man 3. q. cap 1. when the authority Ecclesiasticall therfore shall be quite taken from them and disposed to other such as either by their order or Apostolicall grauÌ„t do challenge to haue the same Then doubtles shall neither the iurisdictioÌ„ of ciuile causes and pleadings nor any authority that such Prelates haue yet remaining neither yet the possessions of the temporall goodes of the Church any longer remayne amongest them Shall suche haue the temporall goods of the church which minister not the spirituall treasure thereof 1. Cor. 9. Know ye not that they which kill the sacrifice ought to eate of the sacrifice they that serue at the aultar are partakers of the aultar For as the body without the soule cannot stand so corporall thinges without spirituall things cannot continue 1. q. 1. if any shall take away the same Thus haue you had the 39 arguments for the which both he was coÌ„demned and his bookes burned In the dayes of this Guilielmus there was a most detestable and blasphemous booke set forth by the Friers mentioned also in Math. Parisiens which they called Euangelium aeternum or Euangelium spiritus sancti That is the euerlasting Gospell or the Gospell of the holy Ghost In which book many abhominable errors of the Friers were conteyned so that the Gospell of Iesus Christ was vtterly defaced which this booke sayd was not to be compared with this euerlasting Gospel no more then the shell is to be coÌ„pared with the carnell then darknes to light c. More ouer that the Gospell of Christ shal be preached no longer but fifty yeares and then this euerlasting Gospell should rule the Church c. Item yâ— whatsoeuer was in the whole Bible was in the saide Gospell contayned At length this Friers Gospell was accused to the Pope and so 6. persons chosen of the whole vniuersitye to peruse and iudge of the booke as Christianus Canonicus Baluacensis Odo de Doaco Nicholaus de Baro Ioannes de Sicca Vella Anglus Ioannes Belim Gallus Among whom this Guilielmus was one who mightely impugned this pestiferous and deuillish booke These 6. after the perusing of the booke were sent vp to Rome The Friers likewise sent their messengers withall where they were refuted and yâ— errors of the booke condemned but so that the Pope with the Cardinals commaunded the sayd booke to be abolished and condemned not publickly tendering the estimation of the religious orders as of his own most chiefe champions but that they should be burned in secret wise and the books of the foresayd â—uilielmus to be burnt with all Besides other his bookes 2. Sermons we haue of his yet remayning one vpon the Gospell of S. Luke of the Pharisy and the Publicane the other vpon the Epistle redde in the Church on May day where in the first he resembleth the Phariseis to our Monkes and that he proueth by all the properties of the Phariseis described in the Gospell The Publicane he resembleth to the Laity such as for because the sooner they are reduced to acknowledge their sinnes the more hope they haue of mercy The other because they stand confident in their own righteousnesse are therefore farther from their instification In the latter sermoÌ„ he setteth forth and declareth what perils and dauÌ„ders be like to fall vpon the Church by these religious orders of Monkes and Friers Among the other besides of that age which withstood the bishops of Rome his Antechristian errors was one LaureÌ„ce an Englishman and maister of Paris An other was Petrus Ioannes a Minorite Of whome the foresayde Laurence was about the yeare of our Lord. 1260. who in his teaching preaching writing did stoutly defeÌ„d yâ— part of the forsayd Guilielmus the rest of his side agaynst the Friers Against the which Friers he wrote 2. bookes One in the defence of William afore meÌ„tioned the other vpoÌ„ this argument and title To beware of false prophets c. Certayn other things also he wrote wherin by diuers proofes and testimonies he argued proued that Antichrist was not farre of to come The other Petrus Ioannes was about the yeare of our Lord. 1290. which taught and maintained many things agaynst the Pope prouing that he was Antichrist and that the sinagogue of Rome was great Babilon He wrot vpon Mathew vpon the Epistles and vpon the Apocalips Mention of this Petrus Ioannes is made in Nicholaus Emericus in Lib. Inquisitionum c. And sayth moreouer that Miâ—hael Cesenas of whoÌ„ Christ willing shall followe hereafter took of him a great part of his opinioÌ„s And because the pope could not burne him aliue after his death he caused his bones to be taken vp and burned To these and with these aboue specified is to be added Robertus Gallus who being borne of a right noble parentage for deuotion sake was made a Dominicke Frier about the same yeare of our Lord aboue touched an 1290 This man as appeareth by his writing had diuers and sundry visions whereof part is annexed with the visions and prophecy of Hildegardis His visions al tend against the spiritualty of Rome where in the fift chapter he calleth playnely the Pope an Idoll which hauing eyes seeth not neither lusteth to see the abhominatioÌ„s of his people nor the excessiue enormity of ther voluptuousnes But only to see to the heaping vp of his own treasure hauing a mouth speaketh not but sayth I hane set good men ouer them which is sufficieÌ„t for me to do them good either by my selfe or by some other And foloweth in the same chapter wo to that Idoll woe to the mighty and proud who shall be equall in all the earth to that Idoll He that exalted vp his name in earth saying who shall bring me vnder Is not my house compared with the mighty Potentates of the land I am higher then Dukes Knightes on their horsebacke do seruice vnto me That which my Fathers had not before me yâ— haue I done to me My house is strowed with siluer gold and pearle are the pauement of my palace c. Agayn in the 12. chapter and also in the first vnder the name of a SerpeÌ„t he paynteth out the Pope whom he
and aboue whereas the mere reuenues of the crowne came not to 30000. Of this Robert Grosted wryteth Cestrensis in his 7. booke of his historie that partly for that it greeued hym to see the intollerable exactions of the Pope in this realme and partly because he refused to admitte a certaine younge nephew of the Pope to be canon of his Church as hath bene before recited He therefore wryting to the Pope and signifying that he could not admit any such persons into hys Church which neither knewe themselues nor the tounge of the people nor the charges committed vnto them was called vp to Rome and there excommunicated who then appealing from the Pope shortly after departed which was An. 1253. It chanced within 2. yeares after his decease the sayde Pope Innocent being a slepe a certaine Bishop apparelled bishop like appeared vnto him and striking him with his staffe on his left side sayde Surge miser veni in iudicium That is Rise wretch and come to thy iudgement The next day after the Pope was found amased as a man stroken on the side with the stroke of a staffe This Robert though he was greatly commended for his sanctimony as Cestrensis sayeth for his myracles yet was he not permitted in the court of Rome to be ascribed in the Cataloge of Saintes And thus much out of Cestrensis concernyng thys matter But Math. Paris and the author of Flores historiarum prosecuting thys storie more at large addeth thys more vnto it sayth That Pope Innocent the next yeare folowing which was An. 1254. being passing angry contrary to the minde of his brethren the Cardinals woulde haue the bones of the foresayd byshop of Lincolne cast out of the Church and purposed to bring him into suche spite and hatred of the people that he shuld be counted an Ethnicke a rebell and disobedient person through the whole worlde And thereuppon caused his letters to be wrytten and sent downe to the king of England knowing that the king would gladly serue him therein to haue the spoyle of the bishop and of his church But the night following the said B. of Linc. appeared vnto him as coÌ„ming in his pontificalibus and with a seuere couÌ„tenance and sterne loke and terrible voyce speaketh vnto him being in his rest smiting him on the side with a vehement stroke with the ende of his crossestaffe thus said O thou scourfie lazie old bald lousie wretched doting Pope Hast thou purposed to cast out my bones out of the Church to the shame and slaunder of me Now commeth this rash wilfulnesse in thy head It were more meete for thee being this aduaunced by God honoured to make much of the zelous seruaunts of God although departed The lord wil not suffer thee heÌ„ceforth to haue any more power ouer me I haue writteÌ„ vnto thee in the spirit of humilitie and loue that thou shouldest correct thy manifolde errors But thou wyth a proud eye and disdainful hart hast despised my wholesome admonitions Woe to thee that despisest shalt not thou also be despised And so the Bishop departing from the Pope stroken as is said on the side leâ—t him for half dead and so lying in sorow lamentation Wherupon his chamberlains being amased hearing these things came ruÌ„ning to the pope to know what him ailed To whome the Pope much troubled and bexed in his spirit sayd that great terrors in his slepe vehemently disturbed and molested him in such sorte that he thought he should neuer recouer it nor be restored to himselfe againe Oh sayeth he howe sore is my side and howe egerly it vexeth me as being runne through with a speare Neither did the Pope eate or drinke all that day but faining himself to be sicke of a burning ague kept in And yet the indignation of the irefull hand of God sayth the story so left him not For after these wholesome admonitions geuen to hym by the seruaunt of God the Pope not regarding them but all set vpon warre suppression of his enemies and secular affaires gaue his minde wholy vnto them And yet all his labors counsailes expences bestowed vpon them could neuer prosper after that day in that he weÌ„t about For the Pope the same time hauing warre with the Apulians all his army fighting vnder the Popes nephew their captaine were slaine confounded the number of many thousands whose lamentable slaughter al the countrey of the Romains did much bewaile The Pope not yet quiet in his minde directeth his iorney towarde Naples although sore vexed in his side like a man sicke of a plurisie or sâ—itten rather with a speare Neither could any phisicke of his Cardinals help him For Robert of Lincolne sayth the story did not spare him And hee that woulde not heare him gently correcting him being aliue his stripes did he feele wheÌ„ he was dead So that hee neuer after that enioyed any luckie or prosperous day till time of his death nor yet any prosperous or quiet night vntill the morning And so continued he vnto his death which shortly after ensued he being at Naples An. 1255. or as N. Triuet recordeth An. 1254. And thus haue ye the whole discourse betweene Robert Grosted Pope Innocent ¶ In the which story is to be noted gentle reader that although in the storie of Cestrensis of Mathewe Paris and of Flor. hist. it is expresly testified and reported that the Pope was smitten with the staffe of Robert the foresaid Byshop of Lincolne yet thou must wisely vnderstand that how so euer Gods hand dealeth heere in this world in punishing his enemies or how so euer the Image of things not sene but phantasied offer themselues to the secrete cogitation of man his senses being a slepe by the operation or permission of God woorking after some spirituall influence in our imaginations certaine it is that no dead man materially can euer rise againe or appeare before the iudgement day to any man with his staffe or without his staffe to woorke any feate after he haue once departed this life After the death of this Robert Grosted bishop of Lincolne great dissention fel betwene the Archb. of Cant. Boniface and the canons of the said church of Lincolne about the right of geuing prebendships and about the reuenues of the said church in time of the bishops see being now vacant Which right power the Archbishop claimed to him selfe but the canons of that Church maintaining the contrary side stood against him and for the same were excommunicated of the Archbishop AmoÌ„g whom one M. Wolf resisting the Archb. to the face in the name of all the other canons made vp his appeale to Rome where much money on both sides was spent At length after this Grosted was elected Henry Lexinton in the see of Lincolne About which time the wicked Iewes at Lincolne had cruelly crucified whipped tormented a certaine child named Hugo of 9. yeres of age An.
so much to be troden downe by the Romanes and the popes messengers they thought therby somthing to bridle as with a snaffell the Popes messengers from their vntemperate ranging into this land Ex Flor. Hist. ¶ Heere by the way is to be noted that vnto the death of this foresayde Fulco Byshop of London continueth the history of Mathew Paris monk of S. Albons which was to the yeare of grace 1260. The residue was continued by an other Monke of the same house but not wyth such like commendation worthy to make any autentike story as I haue seene it noted in a written booke It were to tedious and curious in order to prosecute what happened in euery yere through this kings raigne as how it was prouided by the king that whosoeuer coulde despend 15. li. land by yere should be â—ound to make to the king a souldiour that watch should be kept euery night in Cities that who soeuer was robbed or otherwise damnified in any countrey he that had the custody shuld be compelled to make vp the losse againe or els to pursue the malefactor which was An. 1253. witnessing Flores hist. Item how the king making his viage into â—ascone his expenses were reckened to mount 270000. marks beside 30000. Markes bestowed vpon his brethren by the mother side beside other great gifts geuen abroad By reason wherof great taxes and colonies and tenthes were required of his subiects especially of the Churchmen who were wont to receiue tithes of other nowe were constrained to geue tithes to the laitie Flores Hist. An. 1254. Item howe in the yeare next following the Londoners offring a 100. li. for a gift to the king with a precious cup of gold at his returne out of Fraunce were shortly after compelled by the King to pay 3000. Marks for the scape of a certaine prisoner being a clerke condemned which clerke being graunted of the King to the Bishop and he hauing no prison sufficient for him borrowed of the Londiners to haue him kept in the prison of Newgate who escaping thereout they as is sayde were demaunded this recompence aforesaide Anno 1255. Item how the king greatly complaining of his debt the same yeare required the whole tenthes which shoulde be gathered in 3. yeres to be takeÌ„ vp all at once To whose request the nobles and commons agreed to straine themselues so that the Charter of their liberties and customes might be ratified fully by him confirmed And so for that yeare they were Flores Hist. Item howe Pope Alexander the 3. to destroy the city Michera with king Menfrede the sonne of Fredericke the Emperor sent foorth the same yere Octauianus his Cardinall with a puissant armie who comming to the City with his siege through the counsaile of Marchisius one of the chiefe Captaines discharged a great part of his hoste whereby the most of the Popes army was slaine and destroyed almost all saue onely the familie of Marchisius An. 1255. Flor. Mat. Paris Many other thynges during the time of thys King might be congested as the rising of Lewlynus King of Wales and of the welshmeÌ„ against the king and wasting the land vnto the towne of Chester who destroyed diuers of the Englishmen horsemen taken in the Marrys wyth whom at length they fel to agremeÌ„t by the meanes of Octobonus that his successors should be called princes onely of Wales and shuld do the king his homage And the king of him to receaue 3000. Markes And this being stablished in wryting was confirmed by the Popes seale An. 1257. Ex Polychron About the same time such famine oppressed the land and lacke of victuals that a summe of corne was then solde for 26. shillings in somuch that the pouerty were forced to eat nettle rootes thissell rootes whatsoeuer they could gette Ex Eulogio Although some refer this to the yere 1262. Hereunto moreouer might be adioyned how Pope Alexander abusing and mocking the kings simplicity made him beleeue that he would make his sonne Edmund king of Apulia so that he would sustaine the charges and costes thereof to maintaine the warre which thereto shoulde appertaine Whereby the king cast in a sodaine hope caused his sonne incoÌ„tinent to be proclaimed king of Apulia And vpon the same sent vp to the pope all the riches he could wel make in his realme And thus was the realme manifolde waies miserably unpouerished to enrich the pope Ex Florâ— Hist. About which season Rich. Earle of Exceter the kings brother was made king of Almaine by the Electours Here might be shewed moreouer and added to the stories aboue how the yere next following which was 1259. as Nicholas Triuet wryteth the King entering into France required the restitution of such lands in Normandie and Angiew as of olde righte was due vnto him and wrongfully with holden from him But the French King againe alledged saying that the couÌ„trey of Normandie by old time was not geueÌ„ away from the crowne of France but vsurped and by force extorted by Rollo c. In coÌ„clusion the King fearing and suspecting the hearts of his nobles and looking for none other but for rebellion at home durst not try with them but was compelled to agree with them vpon such peace conditions as he coulde get which was this That he shoulde haue of the French king xiii C. M. of Turen poundes with somuch lands els as came to the value of xx M. pound in yearely rent so should he resigne fully and purely to the handes of the French king all such landes and possessions which he had in Fraunce Wherby the King geuen ouer his stile and titles which hee had in those partes ceased then to be called Duke of Normandie or Earle of Angiew Albeit if it be true that Gisburn wryteth the king afterward repenting of his deede did neuer receaue the money in all his life neither did hee cease during his life to entitle himselfe Duke of Normandie But after him hys sonne Edward and his successour in their stile left out the title to be called Duke of Normandie c. Ex Gisburn Beside many other matters omitted here I ouerpasse also the sore and vehement conflict not betwene the â—rogs and the mise which Homer writeth of but the mighty pitched field fought in the yeare of our Lorde 1259. betweene the young students and scholers of the Uniuersitie of Oxford hauing no other occasion as I read in Math. Pariens but onely the diuersitie of the Countrey where they were borne For the Northern men ioyning with the welshmeÌ„ to try their manhoode against the Southerne part fel both parts together in such a broile with their ensignes warlike aray that in conclusion diuers on both sides were slaine This heauy bloudy coÌ„flict during and increasing amoÌ„g them the ende was this that the Northern lads with the welsh had the victorie After that fury and fiery fiercenesse had done what it could the victorers
vawward of the Barons battell In the meane tyme the mayne battayle of the Barons set vpon the kinges mayne battayle of the which the kyng of Almaine the brother of king Henry had the leading which being soone discomforted and he with hys sonne Henry Robert de Brus Iohn Couen with diuers other Captayne 's taken prisoners the reareward wherein the Kyng himselfe fought being immediately so hardly beset seyng his knightes and souldiours on euery side about him beaten down and slayne and diuers other of hys souldiours to forsake the field and shift for themselues thought good to take agayne the town and so retired into the Abbay frō whence he came shutting and rampering vp the gates caused the same to be strongly warded with souldiours To be briefe the Barons thus getting the field after long fight and many men on either side slayne entred also the town of Lewes pursuing in chase such souldiours as thether fled for succour In the meane tyme Prince Edward returning from the chase of the Lōdiners as ye heard who desired to geue the first onset and first espying the chariot of the Earle Simon which he caused purposely to be made for him the horses in the same without eyther waggener or any other to gouerne the same fell immediately vpon the chariote brake it al in peeces slew two Burgeses that were within the same But when he came nearer to the place where the bloudy battel had bene fought saw the great discomforture and ouerthrow which in his absence with great mortalitie and slaughter had happened hys hart was muche dismayd and hys countenaunce altered Yet notwithstanding comforting couraging his knightes souldiors of whom he had a valiant company in battell aray marched toward the towne Agaynst whome came the Barons agayne with all theyr power And this was begon betwixt them a fresh field and new battaile many men slayne on either side But at length the Earle de Warenia with the kinges two brethren forsooke the field and fled after whō went more then seuen hundred chosen souldiours whiche were of their house and family who the same day came to Penensie and there took shipping ouer the sea Also Hugh Bigot with diuers other fled and left the valiaunt Prince fighting in the field which thing he also perceauing tooke the towne And when he found not the King his father at the Castle he went frō thence to the Abbey where he was In the meane season the town was deuided in parts some fighting some spoyling some getting of booties neyther could scarcely one of them know discerne an other whether he were his friend or enemy But when win a whyle the Barōs had assembled some company they gaue an assault vpon the Castel thinking to haue rescued Iohn Bifford and others whom the kings souldiours had takē prisoners and put therein But the souldiours win defended manfully the same add in throwing out balles of wyld fire as for the defence thereof they had they also fired part of the towne Then the Barons retired and left the Castell and purposed to haue set vpon the Abbey where the King and prince Edward hys sonne was which also was set on fire by the assault geuen to the Castell But yet it was shortly recouered quenched Then Edward the kinges son perceiuing the bold enterprise of the Barons prepared with couragious knightes and souldiours as were yet remayning within the Abbey to haue issued out to haue geuē a new charge vpon thē But that perceiuing the Barons sent vnto the king Messengers to intreat a truce for that day on the morow to talk and cōclude of a further peace betweene them This battaile was fought vpō the 19. day of May being the yeare of our Lord. 1264. The next day whiche was Thursday there were sent on eyther side two preaching Friers betweene the king the Barons with certaine articles demaunds of peace so that with certeine others these conditions were agreed on that on the morow beyng Friday the prince should geue himselfe in hostage for the king hys father and other of his partes And Henry the Kinges sonne of Almayne also shoulde geue himselfe the like for hys father That those thinges which should be concluded vppon for the benefite and commoditie of the Realme and peaceable quietnes thereof might be performed and that all such prisoners as were taken on either side shoulde be freely raunsomed and sent home The next day which was Saterday the king discharged al his souldiours and other that were with him in the Abbey licensing them to depart whether they listed And furthermore by the aduise of his sonne and the Barons he gaue commandement to those which he had appoynted to the keeping of Tunbridge that they shold make no attēpt to the preiudice or hurt of the Barons but in hope of the peace which was now at the poynt to be concluded they should also depart euery man to theyr houses and habitations But they geuing no credite thereunto went with theyr furniture to Bristow where they kept themselues in garrison vntill the escaping of Edward the kinges sonne out of prison But first before that when they heard at Tunbridge that the king was vanquished in battaile that the Lōdiners in the forward were put to flight by Prince Edward by a messenger that escaped from the same and that also the same Londiners were at Crowdown they set vpon them in the euening tide and taking from them much spoyle slew also many of them But when Roger Mortimers part began to decrease Simon the Earles part on the other side to increase he bare himselfe more stoughter for that both the king and all that was his did depend vpon the good will and fauour of the Earle and led with him the kinges sonne to such holds Castles as he thought to be most strōgest As though all were in hys handes to doe as hym liked and kept the hostages more straightly thē he was wont to do In so much that when it was blown abroad that the kings sonne was kept as a prisoner diuers couusailed him that were hys frendes that he should desire to disport himselfe at the barriers that the people might haue a sight of him but he being narrowly garded as hee knewe and fearing some tumult to arise thought good to refuse their counsell and so did In this troublesome yeare whiche was 1264. as the Londiners with the nobles were thus occupyed in warre and dissention the malignaunt Iewes thinking to take vauntage of that tyme with priuy treason conspired agaynst the whole Citty and state of the Nobles Who being taken with the maner were almost all slayne that dwelt in the city of London In this yeare after the death of Pope Urbane succeeded the sayd yeare of our Lord. an 1264. Pope Clement the 4. Whiche Clement as affirmeth Nich Triuet was first a maryed man
Simon hys sonnes power not knowing of the ouerthrow whiche he had before gaue small credite thereunto till that the said Nicholas the better to view and descrie them went vp to the Abbey steple of Eusham where he might plainly discerne them all and their standerds For by this tyme they were mounted the hill which they laboured to attayne thinking to haue that vauntage when they shold geue theyr charge as they had purposed and had also aduanced agayn his own standerdes and pulled down Simons wherby they were the more easâ—yer descried and knowne Then he cryed aloud to the Earle Simon and said we are all but dead men For it is not your sonne as you suppose that commeth but it is Edward the kinges sonne that commeth from one parte and the Earle of Gloucester from an other part and Roger Mortimer from the third part Then said the Earle The Lorde be mercifull vnto our soules forasmuch as our bodyes and liues are now in their handes commaunding that euery man should make hymselfe redy to God and to fight out the field for that it was their willes to dye for their lawes and in a iust quarrell And such as woulde depart he gaue leaue to goe their wayes that they shoulde be no discomfiture to the rest Then came vnto him his eldest sonne Henry comforted him desiring him to haue no dispaire nor yet mistrust in the good successe of this victory with other such cheerfull wordes No my sonne sayth he I dispayre not but yet it is thy presumption and the pride of the rest of thy brethreÌ„ that haue brought me to this end ye see Notwithstanding yet I trust I shall dye to God and in a righteous quarrel After wordes of comfort geuen to all his host and the oration made as is the maner they all armed themselues The king also whom the Earle alwaies kept with him he armed in an armour of his owne And then deuiding theyr battailes they marched toward theyr enemies but before they ioyned the welchmen ran theyr waies and thinking to scape ouer the riuer of Dee were there some drowned some slayne Then when the battayles ioyned and came to handy strokes within short space many of the Erles part fell and were slayne And the king himselfe being stroken at cryed with a loud voyce to them saying kill me not I am Henry your king And with these the kinges wordes the Lord Adam Monhaut knewe him and saued him At whose voyce and cry came also prince Edward hys sonne and deliuered him to the garde and custody of certayne knightes In the meane season the Earle Simon was hard bestead and beaten downe and also slayne before Edward the prince came at hym Howbeit before he fell when as ye fought for his life HeÌ„ry his sonne other noble men on his part were about hym he brake out in these words vnto hys enemies saying what is there no mercy compassion with you who agayne answered what compassion should there be shewed to traytors Then sayd he the Lord be mercifull to our soules our bodyes are in your hands And as soone as these wordes were spoken they mangled hys body and deuided his members and cut of his head which head Roger Mortimer sent vnto his wife And not farre of from him also was slayne Henry his eldest sonne the lord Hugh Spencer the L. Radulphe Basset the Lord Thomas de Hestele the Lord William Maundeuile the Lord Iohn Bewchampe the Lord Guido Baillofer the Lord Roger Rowley and many other noble men besides with a great multitude of people the Lord knoweth howe many This battail was fought in the moneth of August continued from one of the clocke till it was night in the which was not so much as one man on the Earles part of any estimation fortitude and courage but in that battell lost his life more then the Lord Iohn who by the great grace of God escaped death Neither is this to be forgotteÌ„ that the same day being Tuesday at that instant houre when the battell began whiche was at one of the clocke at after noone there was such a darcknes ouer all such thunder and such tempest that the like before that time was neuer seene being very calme and fayre weather both immemediately before and after which seemed sayth myne author to geue a playne demonstration of that whiche afterward chaunced and followed After this great slaughter and ouerthrow there was a Parliament suÌ„moned at Winchester by the Earle of Gloucester and other of hys part Here by the is to be considered that the king although he was in the camp of the Erle of Leceister being then in custody and his sonne Edward with the Earle of Gloucester yet the king was in that side agaynst his will and therefore in the sayd Parliament the king was restored to his kingly dignitie which was before that tyme vnder the custody of the Barons But after the battaile was ended and done certaine of them that loued the Earle vpon an old ladder gathered vp suche partes of his body as remayned and couering the same with an old gowne brought it to Eusham where they putting the same in a faire linnen cloth buried it in the church But not loÌ„g after by such as thought not themselues sufficiently reuenged with his death to wreke them of the dead corpes took vp the same and threw it in an other place saying that he which was both accursed and a traytor was not worthy of Christen buriall The same yeare also died Walter Cantilupus Byshop of Winchester after whom succeeded Nicholas of Ely the kinges Chauncellor The same yeare the king perceiuing that vnlesse that Castle of Kenilworth were recouered and the boldnes of theÌ„ restrayned that kept the same many euils and inconueniences might ensue therupon to the preiudice of his kingdom for that the number increased euery day more more wasting and spoyling the country all about Therfore he gathered an army and came downe to warwick where he a while taryed expecting the meeting and assembling of hys Marqueses and Lordes with engines and other munition sautable Who when theyr bondes were furnished and mustred and al thinges ready the morow after Midsomer day he displayed hys banner began his vyage marching towardes Kenilworth besieged the same During which siege by the aduise and counsaile of the king the Popes Legate and other noble men 12. persons were chose which should haue the disposing of those thinges that pertayned to the state of the Realme of those that had lost their landes and inheritaunces who amongest other thinges made and established this one prouiso that was commoÌ„ly called Kenelworth decree That all those whieh hast lost their laÌ„des by attaynder although yet not attainted should fyne therfore at the kinges pleasure and take their lands of him agayn paying some three yeares some foure yeares some two yeares reueneues of the same according to the quallitie
the city by the Barons and Citizens for the space of 40. dayes And Octobonus the Legate who for feare was fled into the Tower they narowly layd for that he shoulde not escape At length by the intreaty of the Earle of Gloucester and other Earles that were his friendes both the Barons and Cittizens were pardoned and admitted to the kinges fauour And 4. Byshops and 8. other noble men were chosen such as were at Couentry first nominated that they should order and dispose all matters betweene the King and suche as had lost theyr inheritaunce as also the forme of theyr peace and raunsome And proclamation was made vppon the feast of all Sainctes of perfect peace and record throughout al the Realme The 52. yeare of this king Henries raigue 8. daies after the feast of S. Martin he held a parliament at Marlberge in the yeare of our Lord aboue recited where by the aduise of wise and discrete men with all the consentes of the nobles he ordeined and enacted diuers good and profitable statutes for the reformation and bettering of the state of the realme execution of common iustice which are called the statutes of Marleberge The same yeare vpon S. Gregoryes day Octobonus the Legate called a Councell at London where were fine Archbishops and a great number of Byshops Abbots other Prelates which Councell also within three dayes brake vp agayne The same yeare vpon S. Iohns day the Baptist Edward the kinges sonne diuers other noble men of England took vpon thē the crosse by the legates hands at Northhampton to the reliefe of the holy land and the subuersion of the enemies of the crosse of Christ which done the legate that same yeare wēt out of England not purposing after that to returne agayne This holy Legate sayth mine author whiche might well bee resembled to Lynx the monstrous beast whose quicke sight penetrateth euery thing enrolled to perpetuall memorye the valuation of all the churches in the realme of England so narowly as by any meanes possible be might enquire the certainty thereof The same was he that made all the Cathedral Conuentuall Churches to pay pencions so that those Churches whiche gaue not the vacancie of their benefices to their Clerkes and straungers should pay vnto them a certein yearly pencion during the vacācy of the benefices which they should haue The same yeare died Pope Clement 4. after whose death the Church of Rome was two yeares vacant then was chosen an archdeacon Cardinall whose name was Theardus as hee was taking hys iourny into the holy lande and called hym Gregory the 10. Then also dyd Edmunde Earle of Lancaster and Leicester and seconde sonne of king Henry take to wife the Earle of Albemark his daughter and the Niece of y◠Earle of Gloucester at whiche maryage was the king and the Queene and all the Nobilitie of England The same yeare was the body of S. Edward the king Confessour by Walter Gifford Archbishop of Yorke and other Bishops intombed in a new rich Schrine of golde and siluer beset with precious stones in the presēce of Hēry the king of Englād In which yeare also fel great rayne and inundation of waters suche as hath not lightly bene seene which increased and continued the space of 40. dayes and more The same yeare died Walter de Lawile Bishop of Sarum the third day before the nones of Ianuary After whō succeeded Robert of Northampton the Deane of the same Church And because the see of Cant. was then vacant he was confirmed by the Chapter of Canterbury whiche Chapter had alwayes the iurisdiction in spirituall causes during the vacancy of that see in as ample maner as the Byshop hymselfe had beyng aliue After thys the Byshop elect comming thither thinking to haue had hys consecration was notwithstanding put backe for two causes one was for that there was present then no more but one Byshop the other was for that all the other Bishops had appealed that he might not be consecrated to their preiudice that is by the authoritie of the Chapter of Cant. saying that they would not be vnder the obedience of the monks After this solempne Messengers were for this cause sent to the Cardinals of Rome for that then that see of Rome was vacant who receiued aunswere that during the vacation of that see the confirmation and consecration of the Byshop elect pertayned to the foresayd Chapter of Caunterbury The same yeare also was the Lord Henry the sonne heyre of the Lord Richard king of Almayne and brother to king Henry 2. slayne at Uiterbium in a certayne Chappel hearing Masse by the Lord Simō and Buido the sonnes of the Lord Simon Mountfort Earle of Leister During this kinges raigne there was made a great generall expedition of diuers and sondry Christian princes to Ierusalem taking vpon them the Lords character that is the Crosse among whome was also Edward the kings sonne one to the which expeditiō was graunted him a subsidie throughout al the realme And the month of May the yeare of our Lord. 1270. or as sayth Florilogus an 1269. he set forward on his iourny About the time when Prince Edward was preparing his iourny toward Asia Boniface the Archbishop of Canterbury ended his life in the country of Sebaudia goyng belike to Rome or comming thence After whose death the Monks of Canterbury proceeding to a new election grāted by the king agreed vppon the Prior of their house named Adam Chelendene But the king his sonne Prince Edward consenting and speaking in the behalfe of Robert Burnell theyr Chauncellour did sollicite the matter with the Monkes partly intreating partly threatning them to chuse the said Robert to be Archbishop Notwithstanding the Monkes being stoute woulde neyther relent to their curteous request nor yet bow to theyr boystrous threates but constantly persisting in their former election appealed from the king and prince to the Pope Prince Edward being now on his iourny and seing himselfe thus frustrated of the Monkes writeth backe to the king his father deuoutly praying and beseching in no wise to admit the election of the foresayd Monks And so passing to Douer with Hēry the sonne of Rich. his vncle king of Romanes with their wiues tooke their passage in the month of August After this the Prior thus elected as is foretold but not admitted by the king to be Archbishop went vp to Rome In the meane tyme the Monkes in the absence of their elect ordayned one Geoffrey Pomenall to be theyr Official who seing himself aduaunced to that dignity bearing belike some old grudge agaynst the Prior of Douer caused him to be cited vp to appeare in the Chapter house of Canterbury The Prior of Douer seing this citation to be preiudiciall to him and to the Church of Douer whereas the Monkes of Cant. haue no such iurisdiction the see of
you wtin these fifteene dayes you shall shew your selfe abroad if God permit vpon your horse backe whole and well as euer you were And according to the promise her made the prince it came to passe to the no litle comfort and admiration of all his subiectes When the great Souldan heard of and that the Prince was yet aliue he woulde scarsly beleue the same and sending vnto hym three of hys nobles and princes excused himselfe by them calling hys gods to witnes that the same was done neither by hym nor his consent Whiche Princes and messengers standing a loofe of from the kinges sonne worshipping hym fell flat vpon the ground You sayth the prince doc reuerence me but yet you loue me not But they vnderstoode hym not because he spake in Englishe vnto them speaking by an interpreter Neuertheles he honourably intreated thē and sent them away in peace Thus when Prince Edward had bene 18. monethes in Acra he tooke shipping about the assumption of our lady as wee call it returning houseward after 7. weekes he arriued in Sicilia at Trapes and from thence trauelling through Palestina and Mermes and so through the middes of Apulia till he came to Rome where he was of the Pope honourably entertayned From thence he came into Fraunce whole same and noble prowes was there much bruted among the common people and enuied of y◠nobillitie especially of the Earle de Chafōs who sent vnto hym and required him that he might breake a staffe with him at the Tilte in hys countrey whiche thing to doc for that the prince would not diminishe his honour and fame although he might haue well alledged a sufficient cause and excuse by meanes of hys trauell yet he would not but willingly consented therunto Wherupon it was proclaymed that Prince Edward by suche a day with those that were with him had challenged all commers at the Tilt Barriers Whereupon great assemblies were made in the country all about and diuers as well horsemen as footemen had coniured amongst themselues and conspired agaynst the Englishmen selling their horses and armour a forehand drinking one to an other in bon voiage of the spoile of them whom they would take as theyr prisoners Prince Edward in the meane tyme sent into England for diuers Earles and Barons whiche came vnto hym Whē the day appoynted was come the Prince had with him more then 1000. horsemen whiche were knightes besides hys footemen But yet there was as many mo on the other side both in horsemen and footemen When the parties should meete The French footmen whiche had before conspired began both to spoyle rifle and kill The Englishmen resisted defended thēselues both with bowes slings many of thē they slue draue them to the gates of their Citty the other they chased ouer a riuer where manye of them were drowned In the meane season the Earle with fiftie of his knights which followed him came forth and ioined together so many for so many and a lōg time together they tryed it with theyr swordes laying one at an other At the last the Earle perceauing himselfe not able to match with him at the armes end enclosed with him and taking him about the necke held him with his armes very straite What meane you my Lord sayth the prince thinke you to haue my horse Yea marry quoth that Earle I meane to haue both thee and thy horse Hereat Prince Edwarde being ascourued lifted vp himself and gaue him such a blow that therwithall he forsaking his horse hong stil about the Princes necke till that he shooke him off to the ground Herewith the Prince beyng somewhat in a heate lefte the prease to take some ayre thereby to refreshe himselfe But when he sawe the iniury of the Frenchmen towardes hys men and how they had slayne many of them he then said vnto them that they vsed rather the exercise of battayle then of Torny Spare you not therefore sayth he from henceforth none of them all but geue them agayn as good as they bring Thē they assayed to kill eche other freely on eyther part and let theyr swordes walke And when by this tyme the English footmen were agayne returned and saw the conflicte of horsemen and many other Englishmen ouerthrowne they put themselues amiddes the prease some pāching the horses some cutting a sonder the girthes of y◠Frenchmens saddels ouerthrew◠the ryders and gaue them holibread Then when the foresayd Earle was horsed agayn by some of his men amongst the throng Prince Edward also rushed in amongst the thickest coped agayn with him to whō he often spake and cryed that he shoulde yelde hymselfe as vanquished but that he would not doc Notwithstanding when his strength began to fayle hym he was fayn to yeld himselfe vnto a simple knight according as Prince Edward him bad and all the rest of hys horsemen Knights fled and saued themselues Howbeit many of them in that place were slaine and our men returned hauing the victorye But when after this they thought themselues to be quiet and at rest they were killed by two by three at once as they went in the streetes of the Citizens Which thing when the prince heard he sent for the Maior and Burgeses commaunding them to see the same redressed and that immediately for otherwise of hys knighthoode he assured them that vpon the morow he would fire the city and make it leuell with the grounde Whereupon they went theyr wayes and set watchmen in diuers places of y◠same to keepe the peace by whiche meanes the Prince and hys mē were in safety and quiet Thus in this pastime of Torneing and Barriers much bloud was spilte whereupon the name of the place was chaunged so that it is not called Torniamentum de Chalons but paruum bellum de Chalons From thence the prince came to Paris and was of the french king honorably entertained after certain dayes went from thence into Vascouia where he taryed till that he heard of the death of the king his father In the yeare of our 1272. died pope Clement the 4. After whom succeeded Pope Gregory the 10. who in the next yeare following whiche was the yeare of our Lord. 1273. called a general Councell at Lyons about the controuersie betweene the Greeke Church and the Latine Churche and for the vacancy of the sea Apostolicall c. ¶ Certaine Notes of other occurrents chaunced in forreine Countryes abroad within the compasse of yeares and raygne of the foresayd King Henry the thyrd HAuing thus accomplished the life and history of King Henry the third with such accidents as happened wtin this realm I thought good to adioine vnto the same some other foreine matters not vnworthy the note incident in other Countries during the tyme of the sayd king Namely from the yeare of our Lord. 1217. vnto this yeare 1272. which I thought the rather not to be
omitted for that euen from and about the beginning of this kings raigne sprang vpp the very welspringes of all mischiefe and sectes of Monkish religions and other swarmes of Popish orders which with their grosse and horrible superstition haue encombred the Church of Christ euer since First to omitte the repeticion of Pope Innocent the third the great Graundsire of that fowle monster Transustantiation and auriculer Confession with the fryers Dominick and Franciscane Fryers Thomas Aquinas Iacobus de Uoragine Uincentius with Pope Honorius the third coyner of the Cannon Lawe and the Cardinall Hostiensis as also Bonauenture Albertus magnus with Pope Urbane the 4. first founder of the feast of Corpus Christi and procuror of the adoration of the body of Christ in the Sacrament besides Durandus and many moe followeth further to be noted that the Tartarianes aboute the yeare 1240. issuing out of Moscouia into the partes of Polonia made great waste in Christendome so muche the rather because the Princes about Polonia beyng at variaunce amongest themselues vsed none other remedie for theyr defence but heapes of Masses Inuocation of the dead and worshipping of Images whiche in deede dyd nothing relieue them but rather encrease theyr trouble The next yeare following the whole nation of the Scithians mustering like Locustes inuaded the partes of Europe with two mightye armyes whereof the one entring vppon Polonia made great hauocke and caryed away many Christians from thence Captiues the other ouerrunning Hungaria made no lesse spoyle there Adde hereunto an other freshe armye of Tartarianes to the number of 5000000. Who at the very same tyme ioyninge themselues together entered into Muscouia and Cracouia and made most horrible slaughter sparing neyther sexe nor age noble nor vnnoble within the Land From thence passing to Uratislauia made great spoyle there also and thinkyng there to winne the Castle were by the miraculous workyng of the Lorde at the instaunce and prayers of good people discomfited beyonde all expectation of man by thundringe and lightning falling vpon them from heauen in most terrible wise The same yeare immediately after Easter an other armye of Tartarians were gathered agaynst Lignicium drawing neere to Germnany By the bruyte whereof the Germaynes being put in great feare were altogether dismayed but yet not able to helpe themselues by reason they lacked a good guyde and gouernour amongest them All which came to passe specially by the mischieuous practize of the Romayne Popes raysing variaunce and discorde amongst them notwithstanding Dentry prince of Polonia and Silicia gathering a power as well as he coulde dyd encounter with him but in fine hys whole armye was vanquished and the kyng hymselfe slayne Notwithstanding whiche ouerthrowe of Christians it pleased God to strike such a feare into the heartes of the sayd Tartarianes that they durst not approche anye further or nearer into Germany but retired for that tyme into they Countrye agayne who recounting theyr victory by taking each man but one eare of euery of the Christians that were slayne founde the slaughter so great as that they filled it great sackes full of eares Neuertherles after this viz the yeare 1260. the same Tartarianes hauing the Moskouites to theyr guides returned agayne into Polonia and Cratonia where in the space of three monethes they ouerranne the land with fire and sword ouer to the coastes of Silesia And had not the princes of Germany put to theyr helping hand in this lamentable case they had vtterly wasted the whole lande of Polonia and the Coastes thereaboutes This yeare also in the month of Aprill Richard Kyng of Almayne dyed at the Castell of Barchamsted and was buryed at the Abbey of Dayles whiche he built out of the ground The same yeare also at Norwich there fel a great controuersie between the monks and the citizens about certayn tallagies and liberties At last after much altecration and wrangling wordes the furious rage of the Cittizens so much increased and preuayled and so litle was the feare of God before theyr eyes that altogether they set vpon the Abbey and Priory and burned both the church and Byshops Pallace whē this thing was heard abroad the people were very sory to heare of so bold naughty an enterprise much discommended the same At the last K. Dēry calling for certayne of hys Lords and Barons sent thē to the city of Norwich that they might punish and see execution done of the chiefest malefactors in so much that some of them were condemned and burnt some of them hanged and some were drawne by the heeles with horses throughout the streetes of the Citty and after in muche misery ended theyr wretched liues The same yeare Adam the prior of Canterbury and Bishop elect in the presence of pope Gregory the 10. refused to be archbishop although he was elect wherefore the pope gaue the same archbishopricke to Frier Robert Kilwardby the Prouost of the preaching Friers a man of good life and great learning He was cōsecrated at Caunterbury the fourth day of March by sixe bishops of the same Prouince The same yeare also at Michelmas the Lord Edmund the sonne of king Richard of Almaine maryed the sister of Gilbert Erle of Gloucester Also in this yeare of our Lord 1273. the 16. day before the Calendes of December vpon S. Edmundes day the archbishop and confessour died King Henry in the 56. yeare of his raigne and was buryed at Westminster leauing after him two sonnes and two daughters to wit Edward the Prince and Edmund Earle of Lancaster and Leicester Beatrice and Margaret whiche Margaret was maryed to the king of Scottes This king Henry in his life tyme beganne the building of the Church steeple at westminster but did not throughly finish the same before his death King Edward the first IN the time of the death of K Henry Edward his eldest sonne was absent in Dasconia as a little before you heard yet notwithstanding by Robert Kilwarby Archb. of Caunt and other bishops nobles he was ordeined heire and successour after hys father who after he had heard of hys fathers death retourned home to his Countrey and was crowned the yeare of our Lord 1274. who then layd downe his crowne saying he woulde no more put it on before he had gathered together all the landes pertayning to the same This Edward as he had alwayes before bene a louing and naturall Childe to his Father whom he had deliuered out of prison and captiuity afterward hearing both together of the death of his sonne of his father wept and lamented much more for his father then for his sonne saying to the French king which asked the cause thereof that the losse of his child was but light for Children might after increase and be multiplied but the losse of his parent was greater which could not be recouered Robert Auesbury So almighty God for the same his pietie to his father shewed rewarded
subiect vnder one Adding furthermore that the kingdome of Scotland first was conuerted by the reliques of the blessed Apostle S. Peter through the deuine operation of God to the vnity of the Catholicke fayth Wherefore vpon these causes and reasons Pope Boniface in hys letters to the king required him to geue ouer hys clayme and cease his warres agaynst the Scottish nation And to release all such both of the spiritualtie and laytie as he had of them prisoners Also to call home agayne his officers and deputies whiche he had there placed and ordained to the greauance of that nation to the sclaunder of all faythfull people and no lesse preiudice to the Church of Rome And if he would clayme any right or title to the said Realme or any part therof he should send vp his procuratours specially to the same appoynted with all that he could for himselfe alleadge vnto the sea Apostolicke there to receaue what reason and right would require The king after he had receaued these letters of the Pope assembled a councell or Parliament at Lincolne by the aduise of which counsell Parliament he addressed other letters responsall to the Pope agaynes wherein first in al reuerend maner he desireth him not to geue light care to the sinister suggestions of false reportes and imaginers of mischiefe Then he declareth out of old recordes histories frō the first time of the Brittaynes that the realm of Scotland hath alwayes from time to time bene all one to England beginning first with Brutus in the tyme of Dely and Samuell the Prophet which Brutus comming frō Troy to his I le called then Albion after called by hym Britannia had three sonnes Locrinus to whome he gaue the part of the land called then of hym Loegria now Auglia Albanactus his second sonne to whom he gaue Albania nowe called Scotia and hys thyrd sonne Lamber to whome he gaue Cambria now called Wales c. And thus much concerning the first deuision of this I le as in auncient histories is found recorded In whiche matter passing ouer the death of king Humber the actes of Dunwald king of this Realme the deuision of Belyn and Brene the victories of king Arthur we will resort sayth the king to more nearer tymes testified and witnessed by sufficient authors as Marianus Scotus William Malmesbury Roger Abyndon Henry Huntington Radulph de Bizoto and other All which make special declaration geue manifest euidence of the execution of this our right sayth he title of Superioritie euer continued preseued hetherto And first to begin with Edward the Seniour before the conquest sonne to Alurede kyng of England about the yeare of our Lord. 900. it is playne and manifest that he had vnder hys dominion and obedience the king of Scots And here is to be noted that this matter was so notorious and manifest as Maryan the Scot writing that story in those dayes graunteth confesseth and testifieth the same and this dominion continued in that state 23. yeare At whiche tyme Athelstane succeeded in the crowne of England and hauing by battaile cōquered Scotland he made one Constantine king of that party to rule gouerne the country of Scotland vnder him adding this princely word That it was more honour to him to make a king then to be a king 24. yeares after that whiche was the yeare of our Lord 947. Eldred king our progenitour Athelstanus brother took homage of Irise then king of Scots 30. yeares after that whiche was the yeare of our Lorde 977. kyng Edgar our predecessour tooke homage of Kynalde king of Scots Here was a little trouble in England by the death of S Edward kyng and martyr destroyed by the deceite of hys mother in law but yet within memory 40. yeares after the homage done by Kynald to King Edgar that is to say in the yeare of our Lord. 1017. Malcoline the king of Scots did homage to Knute our predecessour After this homage done The Scots vttered some peece of theyr naturall disposition whereupon by warre made by our progenitour S. Edward the confessour 39. yeare after that homage done that is to saye the yeare of our Lord. 1056 Malcoline king of Scots was vanquished and the realme of Scotland geuen to Malcoline his sonne by our sayd progenitour S. Edward vnto whom the sayd Malcoline made homage and fealty Within 40. yeares after that William Conquerour entred this realme whereof he accompted no perfect conquest vntill he had likewise subdued the Scots and therfore in the sayd yeare which was in the yeare of our Lord. 1068 the sayde Malcoline King of Scots did homage to the sayd William Conquerour as hys superiour by Conquest king of England 25. yeares after that which was the yeare of our Lord. 1093. the sayd Malcoline did homage fealty to William Rufus sonne to the sayd William Conquerour and yet after that was for his offences and demerites deposed and hys sonne substitute in hys place who likewise fayled in his duety and therfore was ordained in that estate by the sayd William Rufus Edgar brother to the last Malcoline and sonne to the first who did hys homage and fealty accordingly 7. yeares after that which was in the yeare of our Lorde 1100. the sayd Edgar king of the Scots did homage to Henry the first our progenitour 37 yeare after that Dauid king of Scots did homage to Matilde the Emperatrice as daughter and heyre to Henry the first Wherefore being after required by Stephen then obtayning possession of the Realme to make his homage he refused so to doe because he had before made it to the sayd Matilde and thereupon forbare After whiche Dauids death whiche ensued shortly after the sonne of the sayde Dauid made homage to the sayde Kyng Stephen 14. yeares after that whiche was in the yeare of our Lorde 1150. William king of Scots and Dauid hys brother with all the nobles of Scotland made homage to Henry the second sonne with a reseruation of their duetye to Henry the second hys Father 25 yeares after that which was in the yeare of our Lorde 1175. William kyng of Scotland after much rebellion and resistaunce according to their naturall inclination King Henry the second then beyng in Normandy knowledged finally his errour and made hys peace and composition confimed with hys great Seale and the Seales of the nobilitie of Scotland making therewith his homage and fealtie Within 15. yeares after that which wat the yeare of our Lorde 1190 the sayd William king of Scots came to our Citty of Caunterbury and there dyd homage to our noble progenitour Kyng Richard the first 1124. yeares after that the said William did Homage to our progenitour king Iohn vpon a hill besides Lincolne making his othe vpon the Crosse of Hubert then Archbishop of Canterbury being there present and a merueilous multitude assembled for that purpose 26. yeare after that whiche was in the yeare of our Lorde 1230. Alexander king of Scots maryed
realme Yet notwithkaÌ„ding through the mediation of the Archbishop and of the Erle of Gloucester the matter at length was so takeÌ„ vp that the Barons should restore to the king or his attourny of S. Albans all the treasure horses and iewels of the foresayd Gaueston taken at Newcastle and so there requestes should be graunted And so was the matter at time composed Shortly vpon the same Isabell the Queene was deliuered of a fayre child at Windsore whoÌ„ Lewes the French kings sonne the Queenes brother with other FrenchmeÌ„ there present would to be called by the name of the French king but the English Lordes were contrary willing him to be called by the name of Edward hys father At the birth of whiche Edward great reioysing was through all the land and especially the king his father so much ioyed therat that he begon dayly more and more to forget the sorowe and remembrance of Gauestons death and was after that more agreable to the will of his Nobles Thus peace and concord betwene them began to be in a good toward ones which more and more might haue ben confirmed in wearing out of time had not Sathan the author and sower of discord styrred vp hys instruments certain Frenchmen Titinyllars and makebates about the kyng which ceased not in carping and deprauing the Nobles to inflame the kinges hatred grudge agaynst them By the exciting of whom the old quarrels being renued a fresh the king in his Parliament called vpon the same began to charge the foresayd Barons and Nobles with sedion and rebellion for slaying Peter Gaueston Neither were the nobles lesse stout agayne in defending theyr cause declaring that they in so doing had deserued rather thanke and fauour with the king then any displeasure in vanquishing such a publique enemy of the Realme who not onely had spoyled and wasted the kinges substaunce but also raysed much disturbance in the realme And for asmuch as they had begon with the matter to theyr so great labours expenses they wold proceed further they sayd not ceasing til they saw an end therof To be short great threates there were on both parts and a fowle matter like to haue followed But agayne through the dilligent mediation of the Queene the Prelates and the foresayd Earle of Gloucester the matter was taken vp and brought to reconcilemeÌ„t vpon these conditions that the Lords and Barons openly in Westminster hall shold humble themselues before the king and aske pardon there of their doinges and euerye man there to receaue a letter of the kings pardon for their indemnitie and assuraunce And so passed ouer that yeare within the whiche yeare died Robert Winchelsey Archbishop of Canterbury In whose roome Thomas Cobham was elected by the king and church of Canterbury to succeede but the Pope cassating that election placed Walter Reynald Bishop of Worceter In the meane tyme the Scots hearing this ciuill discord in the Realme began to be busie and to rebell of new through the meanes of Robert Brius who beyng chased out of ScotlaÌ„d by king Edward the first as is aboue premised into Norway was now returned again into ScotlaÌ„d where he demeaned him in such sort to that Lords there that in short processe he was agayne made kyng of the Realme And warred so strongly vppon them that tooke the kinges part that he wanne from them many Castels and strong holds and inuaded the borders of EnglaÌ„d The K. hearing this assembleth a great power and by water entreth the Realm of Scotland Agaynst whoÌ„ he encountred Robert de Bruys with hys Scots at Estriuallin where was fought a strong battayle in the end wherof the EnglishmeÌ„ were discomfited so egerly pursued by the Scots that many of the Noble men were slay ne as the Earle of Gloucester Syr Robert Clifford Syr Edmund Maule with other Lords to the number of 4.2 knights and Barons 227. besides men of name which were taken prisoners of common souldiours 10. thousaÌ„d or after the Scotish story 50. thousand slayne After which time sir Robert Bruis reigned as king of Scotland About which time and in which yeare dyed Pope Clement who keeping in the realme of Fraunce neuer came to the sea of Rome after whose death the Papacie stoode voyde two yeares The Scots after this exalted with pride and fiercenes inuaded the realme of EnglaÌ„d so â—ore killing destroying man and woman and child that they came wyning wasting the Northpartes as farre as to Yorke Besides thys such dearth of victuals and penury of all things so oppressed the whole land suche moraine of sheepe and Oxen as men were fayne to eat horseflesh dogges cattes myse and what els they coulde get Moreouer suche a price of corne followed withall that the king hardly had bread for the sustentation of his own houshold Moreouer some there were that stall children and did eate them and many for lacke of virtuall dyed And yet all this amended not the king of hys euill liuing The cause and origene of this great dearth was partly the warres and dissention betwene them and the Scottes wherby a great part of the land was wasted But the chiefest cause was the vntemperate season of the yeare which contrary to the common course was so moyst with aboundaunce of rayne that the graine layd in the earth could haue no ripyng by heate of the sunne nor grow to any nourishment Wherby they that had to eat could not be satisfied with saturitie but eftsoones were as hungry agayne They that had nothing weve driuen to steale and rob the riche were constrayned to auoyde and diminish theyr housholdes the poore for famine died And not so much the want of vitayle which could not be gotten as the vnwholesomnes of the same when it was taken so consumed the people that the quicke were not suficient to bury the dead For the corruption of the meates by reasoÌ„ of vnseasonablenes of the grouÌ„d was so infectious that many dyed of the fâ—ixe many of hote feuers diuers of the pestilence And not onely the bodyes of men thereby were infected but also the beaâ—es by the putrifaction of the hearbs and grasse fel in as great a morain so farforth as the eating of flesh was suspect thought coÌ„tagious A quarter of corne and salt from the moneth of Iune to September grew from 30. s. vnto 40. s. The flesh of horses was then precious to the poore Many were driuen to steale fat dogges and to eate them some were sayde in secret corners to eate their owne children Some would steale other mens children to kill them and eate them priuily The prisoners and theeues that were in bandes such as newly were brought in vnto them for hunger fell vpon them and tearing them in pecces did eate them halfe aliue Briefly this extreme pemiry had extincted and consumed as it was thought the greatest part of the people of the land ha d not the king
of the kings chiualrie till at length by the occasion of the French warres it came downe to ix If a weeke By the example whereof the Frenche king being prouoked began also the like round table in Fraunce for the maintaining of the knighthoode At which tune the sayd French king moreouer gaue free libertie through his realme to fel downe trees for making of ships maintayning of his nauie whereby the Realme of Englande was not a litle damnified During the same yere the Clergie of England graunted to the king tenthes for 3. yeres for the which the king in recompence againe graunted to them his Charter containing these priuiledges that no Archbishop nor Bishop should be arreigned before his Iustices siue ad sectam suam siue partis if the sayd clarke do submit claime his cleargy professing himselfe to be a member of holy Church who so doing shall not be bound to come to his answer before the Iustices And if it shall be layd vnto them to haue maryed two wiues or to haue maried a widow the Iustices shall haue no power to proceede against them to inquire for the matter So that the cause shall be reserued to the spirituall court c. About this present time at the setting vp of the rounde table the king made Prince Edwarde his eldest sonne the first prince of Wales At this while yet continued the truce betweene the 2. kings Albeit it is likely to be thought that y◠French king gaue many attempts to infringe the same Wherupon Henry earl of Lancaster with 600. men at armes and as many archers as were sent ouer to Gascoin y◠yere after an 1345. who there so valiantly is said to behaue him selfe that he subdued 55. towneships vnto the king 23. noble men he toke prisoners encountring with the French men at Attebroke So curteously and liberally he dealt with his souldiors y◠it was a ioy to them and a preferment to fight vnderneath him His maner was in winning any towne litle or nothing to reserue to himself but to sparie y◠who le spoile to his souldiors One example in the author whom I follow is touched howe the foresaide Earle at the winning of the towne of Bryers where he had graunted to euery soldior for hys bootie the house with all the implements therein which he by victory should obtaine among other his soldiors to one named Reh fell a certaine house with the implements thereof wherein was contained the mint and mony coyned for that country to the valure of a great substance which when the soldior had found in breaking vp a house where first the grosse mettall was not yet perfectly wrought he came to the Earle declaring to him the treasure to know what was his pleasure therein To whome the Earle answered that the house was his whatsoeuer he found therein Afterwarde the souldior finding a whole mint of pure siluer ready coyned signified the same to the earle for somuch as he thought such treasure to be to great for his portion to whom the sayd Earl againe answering declared that hee had once geuen him the whole house and that he had once geuen he would not call backe againe as childrē vse to play And therfore had hym enioy that which was graūted to him And if the mony were thrice as much it should be his owne Ex chron Albanens Which story whither it was true or otherwise in those dayes I haue not to affirm But certes if in these our couetous wretched daies nowe present any author should reporte the like acte to be practised I would hardly beleeue it to be true As the erl of Lancaster was thus occupied in Gascony the Scots were as busy here in England wasting spoyling without mercy which were thought not vnlike to be set on by y◠French king And therfore was iudged both by that by other diuers wayes to haue broken the coutnants of truce betwene him and the king of England Wherfore y◠next yere insuing An. 1346. king Edward first sending his letters to the court of Rome therin cōplaining to the pope of Philip de Ualois how he had trāsgressed and brokē the truce betwene them made which by cuidēt probations he there made manifest about the mōth of Iuly made hys voyage into Normandy in suche secrete wise that no man wel knewe whether he intended Where first he entred the towne of Bogs from thence proceeded vnto Cardone Where about the 27. of Iuly by the riuer of Cardone he had a strong battel with the Normands other French men which to stop hys passage defended y◠bridge At the which battel were taken of the Lords of France the erle of Ewe the erle of Tankeruile And of knights wyth other men of armes to the number of an 100. of foote men 600. and the towne and suburbs beaten downe to the hard wals And all that could be borne away transported to the shippes A little before mention was made how the French K. began first to infringe the truce taken and howe the Earle of Lancaster vpō the same was sent vnto Gascony Now for the more euidence of the matter cōcerning the falling of the French king from the league and other his wrongs vntrue dealing It shal better in the kings letter appeare who hearing word that the Lord Philip de Ualois contrary to the forme of truce taken at Uanes had apprehēded certaine of his nobles of Englande and had brought them to Paris to be imprisoned put to death beside other slaughters and spoilings made in Britaine Gascony and other places moe He therfore seing the truce to be broken of the French kings part being thereto of necessity compelled In the yeare aboue prefixed the 14. of the month of Iune did publish and send abroad hys letter of defiance containing thys effect The kings letters of defiance against the French king TO all and singular to whom these presents shal come publike greeting We thinke it is not vnknowen vnto you all that after the decease of Charles late king of Fraunce of famous memorie brother to our redoubted Lady mother Quene Isabel Quene of England That the crowne of Fraunce by iust inheritance hath fallen vnto vs as to the next heire male now liuing after the sayd king Nowe Phillip de Valoys being sonne but only to the vncle of the foresayde king Charles and therefore by degree of consanguinity being further of remoued from the same we being in the time of our minoritie hath violently by force and power cōtrary to God and iustice vsurped occupied and yet doth occupy the same inuading further and spoyling our landes in the Dukedome of Aquitania and ioyning himselfe with our rebellious ennemies the Scots seeking our subuersion both by land and by sea to the vttermost of hys endeuour And although wee to preuent the damages which might rise by warre haue offred to the sayde
persecutour in Rome fighting against Constantinus was drowned wyth his souldiours like as Pharao was drowned persecuting the children of Israel in the red sea Unto the which xlij moneths or Sabbothes of yeares if yee adde the other sixe yeares wherein Licinius persecuted in the East ye shal finde iust three hundred yeres as is specified before in the first booke of thys volume pag. 97. After the which fortie and two monethes being expired manyfest it is that the furie of Sathan that is hys violent malice and power ouer the Saints of Christ was diminished and restrained vniuersally through the whole world Thus then the matter standing euident that Sathan after 300. yeares counting from the passion of Christ began to be chayned vp at what time the persecution of the primitiue Church began to cease Nowe let vs see howe long thys binding vp of Sathan shoulde continue which was promised in the booke of the Reuelation to be a thousand yeares Which thousand yeares if yee adde to the xlij monethes of yeares that is to 294. yeares they make 1294. yeares after the passion of the Lord. To these moreouer adde the 30. yeares of the age of Christ and it commeth to the yeare of our Lord 1324. which was the yeare of the letting out of Sathan according to the prophesie of the Apocalips A Table containing the time of the persecution both of the primitiue and of the latter Church with the count of yeares from the first binding vp of Sathan to his loosing againe after the minde of the Apocalips The first persecution of the primitiue Churche beginning at the 30. yeares of Christ was prophecied to continue 42. monthes that is An. 294. The ceasing of the laste persecution of the primitiue Churche by the death of Licinius the last persecutour began An. 324. from the natiuitie of Christ which was from the 30. yeare of hys age 294. 294. The binding vp of Sathan after peace geuen to the church counting from the 30. yeares of Christ began An. 294. And lasted a thousand yeres that is counting from the thirtie yeare of Christe to the yeare 1294. About which yeare Pope Boniface the 8. was Pope and made the 6. booke of the decretals confirmed the orders of Friers and priuileged them with great fredomes as appeareth by his constitution Super cathedram An. 1294. Unto the which count of yeares doeth not much disagree that I founde in a certaine olde Chronicle prophesied and wrytten in the latter ende of a booke which booke was wrytten as it seemeth by a monke of Douer remayneth yet in the custodye of William Cary a Citizen of London alledging the Prophesie of one Hayncardus a gray Frier grounded vppon the authoritie of Ioachim the Abbot prophesying that Antichrist shoulde be borne the yeare from the Natiuitie of Christ. 1260. Which is counting after the Lordes passion the very same yere and time when the orders of Friers both Dominickes and Franciscans began first to be sette vp by Pope Honorius the 3. and by Pope Gregorius 9. which was the yere of our Lord counting after his passion 1226. And counting after the Natiuitye of the Lord was the yeare 1260. Wherof these verses in the author was wrytten Cum fuerint anni completi mille ducenti Et decies seni post partum virginis almae Tunc Antichristus nascetur daemone plenus And these verses were wrytten as appeareth by the sayd author An. 1285. These thyngs thus premised for the loosing out of Satan according to the prophesie of the Apocal. nowe let vs enter Christe willing to the declaration of these latter times which folowed after the letting out of Sathan into the worlde Describing the wondrous perturbations and cruell tiranny stirred vp by him against Christes Church Also the valiant resistance of the Church of Christ against him and Antichrist as in these our bookes heere vnder following may appeare The argument of which booke consisteth in 2. partes first to entreate of the raging furie of Satan nowe loosed and of Antichrist Against the saints of Christ fighting and traueiling for the maintenance of the truth reformation of the Church Secondly to declare the decay and ruine of the said Antichrist through the power of the word of God being at length eyther in a greate parte of the worlde ouerthrowen or at least vniuersally in the whole world detected Thus then to begin wyth the yeare of our Lord. 1360. wherin I haue a litle as is aforesayd transgressed the stint of the first loosing out of Sathan we are come now to the time wherin the Lord after long darknes beginneth some reformation of hys Churche by the diligent industrie of sondry hys faithful and learned seruauntes of whome diuers already we haue foretouched in the former booke before as namely Guliel de Sancto Amore Marsilius Patauinus Ockam Robertus Gallus Robertus Grosted Petrus de Cugnerijs Ioannes Rupescissanus Conradus Hager Ioannos de Poliaco Cesenas wyth other moe whych withstoode the corrupt errours and intollerable enormities of the Byshop of Rome Beside them which about these times were put to death by the saide bishop of Rome as Chastilion Franciscus de Arcatara in the booke before recorded also the two Franciscanes Martyrs which were burned at Auinion mentioned pag. 391. Now to these the Lord willing we will adde such other holy Martyrs and confessors who following after in the course of yeares with like zeale and strength of Gods worde and also with like daunger of their liues gaue the like resistance against the enemie of Christes religion and suffered at hys handes the like persecutions First begynning wyth that godly man whosoeuer he was the author of the Booke hys name I haue not intituled the prayer and complaint of the Ploughman wrytten as it appeareth about thys present time Which booke as it was faithfully set foorth by William Tindall so I haue truely distributed the same abroade to the Readers handes neyther chaunging any thyng of the matter neyther altering many woordes of the phrase thereof Although the oldnesse and age of hys speache and termes be almost growne nowe out of vse yet thought I it so best both for the vtilitie of the booke to reserue it from obliuion as also in his owne language to let it go abroad for the more credite and testimonie of the true antiquity of the same Adding withal in the margent for the better vnderstanding of the reader some interpretation of certaine difficult termes and speches as otherwise might perhaps hinder or stay the reader The matter of this complaining prayer of the ploughman thus proceedeth An olde auncient wryting intitled The prayer and complaint of the Ploughman IESV CHRIST that was ybore of the maid Marie haue on thy poore seruauntes mercie and pitie and helpe them in their great nede to fight against sinne and against the deuill that is author of sinne and more nede nes there neuer to cry to
he proueth by foure reasons First that wilfull beggery was reproued both by the doctrine of Christ and of the Apostles as in the conclusion before hath bene declared 2. Item a man in taking vpon hym wilfull beggery in so doing should lead himselfe into temptation which were agaynst the Lordes prayer For as muche as Salomon Prouerb 30. saith O Lord beggery and great riches geue me not but onely sufficiency to liue vpon least if I haue to much I be driuen to deny thee say who is the Lord. Agayne if I haue to litle I be forced thereby to steale and to pâ—riure the name of my God Wherfore sayth Eccle. 27. For need many haue offeÌ„ded And therfore they that chuse wilfull pouerty take to them great occasion of temptatioÌ„ 3. Item they that take wilfull pouerty vpon them when they need not induce themselues voluntaryly to break the commaundemeÌ„t of God Thou shalt not couet thy neighbours house c. Agayne where it is commaunded there shal be no begger among you c. 4. Item he that taketh vpon him needles and wilfully to beg maketh himselfe vnapt to receiue holy orders hauing as is sayd no sufficient title thereunto according to the lawes of the Church The 8. conclusioÌ„ of this matter That it is not agreing to the rule of the Friers obseruant to obserue wilfull beggery which saith he may be proued for that Frier Frances both in his rule and in his TestameÌ„t being left to his Franciscans doth plainly preferre labor before begging The 9. and last conclusion of this matter is That the bull of pope Alexander the 4. which condemneth the booke of the maisters of Paris impugneth none of these conclusions premised For the proofe therof he thus inferred 1. First that Pope Iohn the 24. in his constitutioÌ„ beginning thus Quia quorundam affirmeth expresly how Pope Nicholas the 3. reuoked and called backe the sayd Bull of Pope Alexander the 4. and all other writings of his touching all such articles which in the same foresayd constitution of this Pope Iohn be coÌ„reined and declared Wherin also is declared how strayt the pouerty of the friers ought to be which they call wilfull pouerty 2. Item it is manifest and notorious to all men how the sayd Pope Nicholas the 3. in his declaratioÌ„ sheweth how the friers both ought to labor with their handes and how moreouer the sayd Friers ought not to preach within the dioces of any bishop wheresoeuer they be resisted Which being so the conclusion appereth that the bull of Pope Alexander the 4. as touching these articles is voyde and of none effect Beside the which articles there is nothing els in the sayd Bull of Alexander that I remember which unpugneth any of these conclusions premised Many things mo sayd he I had beside these both to obiect and to aunswere again to the same and to confirme more surely and firmely these my reasons and assertions premised But I haue already to much weried your holynesse and your reuerend Lordships here present Wherefore I conclude and humbly and deuoutly beseech you according to my former petition premised in the beginning of this matter that you iudge not after the outward face but iudge ye true iudgement Iohn 7. Ex libro Armachani cui titulus Defensorium Curatorum Notes to be obserued in this former Oration of Armachanus BY this OratioÌ„ of Armachanus the learned Prelate thus made before Pope Innocent and his Cardinals diuers and sundrye thinges there be for the vtility of the Church worthy to be obserued First what troubles and vexations came to the Church of Christ by these Friers Also what persecution foloweth after by the meanes of them agaynst so many learned meÌ„ true seruants of Christ. Furthermore what repugnance and contrariety was among the Popes how they could not agree among themselues about the Friers Fourthly what pestiferous doctrine subuerting welneare the testament of Iesus Christ. Fiftly what decay of ministers in Christes church as appereth pag. 411. Sixtly what robbing and circumuenting of mens children as appeareth pag. 411. Seuenthly what decay of vniuersities as appeareth by Oxforde pag. 411. Eightly what damage to learning and lacke of books to students came by these friers as appeareth pag. 411. Ninthly to what pride vnder coulour of feined humility to what riches vnder dissimuled pouerty they grew vnto here is to be seene In so much that at length through theyr subtle most daungerous hipocrisy they crept vp to be Lordes Archbishops Cardinals at last also Chauncelors of realmes yea and of most secret counsell with king and queenes as appeareth pag. 411. All these things wel coÌ„sidered now remaineth in the church to be marked that forsomuch as these Friers with theyr new fouÌ„d testament of Frier Fraunces not beeing contented with the testameÌ„t of God in his sonne Christ began to spring the same time when as Satan was prophesied to be let loose by the order of the Scripture whether therfore it is to be doubted that these Friers make vp the body of Antechrist which is prophesied to come in the Church or not so much more to be doubted because who so liâ—t to trie shall finde that of all other enemies of Christ of whom some be manifest some be priuy all be together cruel yet is there no such sort of enemies which more sleightly deceiueth the simple christian or more deepely drowneth him in damnation then doth this doctrine of the Friers But of this Oration of Armachanus enough which Oration what successe it had with the Pope by story it is not certain By his own life declared it appereth that the Lord so wrought that his enemies did not triumph ouer him NotwithstaÌ„ding this by story appereth that he was 7. or 8. yeares in banishment for the same matter there died in the same at AuinioÌ„ Of whom a certayne Cardinal hearing of his death openly protested that the same day a mighty piller of Christes church was fallen After the death of Armachanus the Friers had conteÌ„tion likewise with the monkes of Benedictes order about the same yeare 1360. and so remoued theyr cause both against the monkes and agaynst the vniuersity of Oxford vnto the court of Rome wherin seyth the author they lacked an other Richard Ex Botonero By this appeareth to be true which is testified in the first tome of Wald. that loÌ„g debate continued betwene the friers and the vniuersity of Oxford Against whom first stood Robert Brosted bishop of Lincolne aboue mentioned Then Seuallus of Yorke Afterward Ioannes Bachothorpe and now this Armachanus of whom here presently we entreate And after hym agayne Iohn Wickliffe of whom Christ willing we will speake hereafter Ex Waldeno Against this foresayd Armachanus wrote diuers Friers Roger Conaway a Franciscan Iohn HeyldeshaÌ„ Carmelite Balfridus Hardby frier Augustine Also frier Engelbert a Dominican in a booke intituled Defensorium priuilegiorum
vnto this time whiche was about the yeare of our Lord 1367. the offices here in England as the Lord Chauncellor Lord Treasurer of the priuy seale were wont to be in the handes of the clergy But about this yeare through the motion of the Lords in the Parliamēt and partly as witnesseth mine author for hatred of the clergy all the sayd offices were remoued from the clergy to the Lordes temporall After the death of Pope Urbane next succeeded Pope Gregory the 11. who among his other acres first reduced agayne the papacy out of Fraunce vnto Rome which had from thence bene absent the space now of 70. yeres being therto moued as Sabellicus recordeth by the answere of a certain bishop whom as the Pope saw standing by him asked why he was so long from his charge and church at home saying not to be the part of a good Pastor to keepe him from his flocke so long Wherunto the Bishop aunswering agayne sayd And you your selfe being the chiefe Bishoppe who may and ought to be a spectacle to vs all why are you from the place so long where your Church doth lye By the occasion whereof the Pope sought all meanes after that to remoue and to rid his Court out of Fraunce againe to Rome and so he did This 11. Gregory in a certayne Bull of his sent to the Archb. of Prage maketh mētion of one named Militzius a Bohemiā saith in the same bull that this Militzius should hold apinion teach an 1366. that Antechrist was alredy come Also that the said Militzius had certayn cōgregations folowing him that in the same congragation were certain harlots who being conuerted frō theyr wickednes were brought to a godly life Which harlots being so conuerted he vsed to say were to be preferred before al the holy religious virgins And therfore commaunded the archbishop to excōmunicate and persecute the sayd Militzius which in foretime had bene a religious man of Prage and after forsook his order and gaue himselfe to preaching and at length was by the foresayd Archb. imprisoned Iacobus Misnensis a learned man and a writer in the time of I. Hus maketh mention of this Militzius and calleth him a worthy and a famous Preacher Also citeth many things out of his writings In the which writinges thys good Militzius thus declareth of himself how he was moued vrged by the holy Ghost to search out by the sacred Scriptures concerning the comming of Antechrist And that he was compelled by the same holy spirite at Rome publickly to preach and also before the Inquisitor there to protest plainly that the same great Antechrist which is prophesyed of in y◠holy Scriptures was alredy come Moreouer his saying was that the church through negligēce of the pastors was desolate did abound in temporall riches but in spirituall riches to be empty Also that in y◠Church of Christ where certayne Idols which destroyd Ierusalē and defaced the Temple but hypocrisye caused that those Idols could not be sene Also that many there were which denied Christ because that knowing the truth yet for feare of mē they durst not confesse their conscience c. And thus much of good Militzius liuing in the time of Gregory 11. and king Edward the third an 1370. The which king of England holding a Parliamēt in the 3. yeare of this Pope sent his Embassadours to hym desiring him that he from thenceforth would abstayne frō his reseruatiōs of benefices vsed in the court of England And that spiritual men within his realme promoted vnto Bishopricks might freely enioy theyr electiōs within the realme and be confirmed by theyr Metropolitanes according to the auncient custome of the realme Wherfore vpō these and such other like wherein the king and the realme thought thēselues greued he desired of the Pope some remedy to be prouided c. Wherunto the Pope returned acertayne answere agayne vnto the king requiring by his messengers to be certified agayn of the kings mind cōcerning the same But what answere it was it is not in the story expressed saue that the yere folowing which was 1374. there was a tractation at Burges vpon certain of the said articles betwene the king the Pope which did bāg two yeares in suspēse so at length it was thus agreed betwene them that the pope should no more vse his reseruatiōs of benefices in England and likewise the king shoulde no more cōferre and geue benefices vpon the writ Quare impedit c. But as touching the freedome of elections to be confirmed by the Metropolitane mentioned in the yeare before therof was nothing touched As touching these reseruations prouisiōs and collations with the elections of Archbishops Bishops beneficed men and other wherwith the Pope vexed this realme of England as before you haue heard The king by the consent of the Lordes and commons in the 25. yeare of hys raigne enacted that according to a statute made in the 30. yeare of his graundfather Edward the first wherein was made an act against the rauenous pillage of the Pope thorough the same prouisions reseruations collations c. but not put in execution By the which prouisions the state of the realme decreased more and more the kings royaltie prerogatiue greatly obscured and diminished innumerable treasure of the realme transported aliens straungers placed in the best and fattest by shoprickes abbeyes and benefices within the realme And suche as eyther for their offices in Rome as Cardinalships such like could not be here resident or if resident yet better away for causes infinite as partly haue bene touched before Not onely reuiued the sayde statute made by Edward the first hys graundfather but also inlarged the same Adding therunto very strayt and sharpe penalties against the offenders therin or in any part therof as exemptiō out of the kings protection losse of al their lands goods and other possessions and theyr bodies to be imprisoned at the kings pleasure And farther who so euer was lawfully conuict or otherwise for want of appearance by proces directed forth were wythin the lappes of this statute or premunire for so bare the name therof shuld suffer al and euery such molestation iniuries as men exempted frō the protection of the king In so much that who so euer had killed such mē had bene in no more daunger of lawe therefore then for the killing of an outlaw or one not worthy to liue in a commō weale Lyke vnprofitable members were they then in that tyme yea of ignoraunce esteemed in thys common weale of Englande as would offer themselues to the wilfull slauery and seruile obedience of the pope which thyng in these dayes yea and that amōgst no small fooles is coūted more then Euangelicall holynes He that list to peruse the statute and would see euery braunch and article therof at large discussed and handled wyth the penalties therfore due Let him read the
treasure to the wasting of ecclesiastical liuings to the withdrawing of diuine seruice almose hospitalitie and other acceptable workes and to the daily increase of all mischiefes Wherfore in person and by hys owne month the king required the whole estate to prouide here of due remedy To be noted finally in thys parliament of the 38. yere that the Acte of prouisors brought in thys parliament although in the printed copy cap. 1.2.3.4 doth agree with the recorde in maner yet in the saide recordes vnprinted are moe biting wordes against the Pope a mysterie not to be knowen of all men Notes of the 40. yeare of king Edward the third IT followeth moreouer in the sayd Acts of king Edward the 3. and in the 40. yere of his raigne an other Parliament was called at Westminster the 3. of May. An. 1366. the Bishop of Ely being Lord Chauncelour and speaker Who in the 2. day of the sayd assembly in the presence of the King Lordes and commons declared howe the day before generally they vnderstoode the cause of thys their assembly and now more particularly shuld vnderstand the same specially howe that the king vnderstode y◠the Pope for the homage which K. Iohn made to the sea of Rome for the Realmes of Englād Ireland and for the tribute by him granted ment by proces to cite the king of Rome to aunswere thereto Wherein the king required their aduises what were best for him to do if any such thing were attempted The Byshops by their selues required respite of answere vntill the next day So did the Lordes commons euery of them by their selues The same next day the whole estates reassembled together by common consent enacted in effect following vz. For asmuch as neither K. Iohn nor any other kyng coulde bring his realme people in such thraldome subiection but by common assent of Parliament the whyche was not done and therefore done against his othe at hys coronation besides many other causes If therefore the Pope should attempt any thing against the King by processe or other matter in deede That the king shall his subiects should withall their force and power resist the same Here moreouer is not to be omitted howe in the sayd present Parliament the Uniuersities of Oxford Cambridge on the one side and the Friers of the foure orders mēdicants in the said vniuersities on the other side Made long complaintes the one against the other to the kyng in Parliament and in the ende submitted themselues to the kings order After which the king vpon full digesting of the whole matter by assent of Parliament tooke order that as well the Chancelour scholers as the friers of those orders in the sayd Uniuersities should in al graces and other schole exercises vse eche other in frendly wise wythout any rumor as before That none of those orders shoulde receyue any scholers into theyr sayde orders being vnder the age of 18. yeares That the said Friers shall take no aduantage ne procure Bulles or other processe from Rome against the said vniuersities or procede therein And that the kyng haue power to redresse all controuersies betweene them from thence foorth And the offenders to be punished at the pleasure of the King and of the counsaile Notes of the 50. yeare of king Edward the third IN processe of the foresayd Actes and Rolles it followeth more that in the 50. yeare of the reigne of king Edward the 3. the yeare of our Lorde 1376. an other great Parliament was assembled at Westminster the xxiiij of Aprill Where Syr Iohn Knyuet being Lorde Chauncelour of England a certaine long Bill was put vp against the vsurpatiōs of the Pope as being the cause of all y◠plagues murrions famine and pouerty of the realme so as thereby was not left the third person or other cōmodity within the realme that lately was 2. That the taxes payed to the Pope of Rome for Ecclesiasticall dignities doe amount to fiue fold as much as the taxe of al profites as apperteine to the king by the yeare of his whole Realme And that for some one Byshoprike or other dignitie the Pope by way of translation and death hath 3.4 or 5. seuerall taxes 3. That the brokers of that sinfull Citie for money promote many caitifes being altogether vnlearned and vnworthy to a 1000. markes lyuing by yeare where the learned and worthy can hardly obteine 20. marks wherelearning decayeth 4. That aliens enemyes to this land who neuer saw ne care not to se their parishioners haue those liuings wherby they despise Gods seruice conuey away the treasure and are worse then Iewes or Sarasens 5. Also it was put vp in the said Bill to be considered that the lawes of the church would such liuings to be bestowed for charitie onely without praying or paying 6. That reason woulde that liuings geuen of deuotion should be bestowed in hospitality 7. That God had committed his sheepe to the Pope to be pastured and not shoren or shauen 8. That lay patrones perceiuing the couetousnes and simony of the pope do therby learne to sell their benefices to beasts none otherwise then Christ was sold to the Iewes 9. That there is none so rich a Prince in Christendome that hath the fourth part of so much treasure as the Pope hath out of this realme for churches most sinfully 10. Ouer and besides in the sayd Bill repeting againe the tendering zeale for the honor of the Church was declared and particularly named all the plagues whych haue iustly fallen vpon this realme for suffering the same church to be so defaced wyth declaration that it will daily encrease wythout redresse 11. Wherupon with much persuasion this was desired to helpe to reedifie the same and the rather for that this was the yeare of Iubiley the 50. yeare of the kynges reigne the yeare of ioy and gladnesse then the whych there could be no greater 12. The meanes howe to begyn this was to wryte 2. letters to the Pope the one in Latine vnder the kyngs scale the other in French vnder the seales of the nobles importing their particularities requiring redres of the which letter of the Lordes the effect may be seene in a like letter mentioned before pag. 479. 13. And for a further accomplishment hereof to enact that no money were caried foorth of the realme by letter of Lūbardy or otherwise or paine of forfaiture and imprisonment and to enact the articles hereafter ensuing 14. The king hath heretofore by statute prouided sufficiēt remedy and otherwise pursueth the same with the holy father the Pope so mindeth to do from time to time vntill he hath obteined aswel for the matters before as for the articles ensuing being in a maner all one 15. That the popes collector other straungers the kings enemies and onely lyger spies for English dignities and disclosing of the secretes of the realme may be
had taken in hand then of the common vtilitie whereunto I had chiefe respect There were besides these certayne other articles Whereupon the sayde Iohn Dus had very wisely and learnedly disputed but these shal suffice vs for this present And for the residue we will passe them ouer to the intent we may the more spedely retourne whereas our story left declaring what cruelty they vsed not onely against the bookes and articles of Iohn Wickliffe but also in burning his body and bones commaunding them to be taken vp 41. yeares after he was buryed as appeareth by the decree of the sayde Synode the forme wherof we thought hereunto to annexe as followeth The decree of the Synode of Constance touching the taking vp of the body and bones of Iohn Wickliffe to be burned 41. yeares after he was buryed in his owne parish at Lutterworth FOrsomuch as by the authoritie of the sentence decree of the Councell of Rome and by the cōmaundement of the Church and the Apostolical see after due delayes being geuen they proceeded vnto the condemnatiō of the said I. Wickliffe and his memory hauing first made proclamation geuen cōmaundement to cal forth whosoeuer would defend the said Wickliffe or his memory if there were any such but there did none appeare which would either defēd him or his memory And moreouer witnesses being examined by Commissioners appoynted by Pope Iohn thys Councell vpon the impenitencie and finall obstinacie and stubburnes of the said Iohn Wickliffe reseruing that which is to be reserued as in such busines the order of the lawe requireth and his impenitencie and obstinacy euen vnto his end being sufficiently proued by euident signes and tokens and also by lawfull witnesses of credite was lawfully geuen thereunto Wherefore at the instaunce of the steward of the treasury proclamation being made to heare vnderstand the sentence agaynst this day the sacred Synode declareth determineth and geueth sentence that the said Iohn Wickliffe was a notorious obstinate hereticke and that he died in his heresie cursing and condemning both him and his memory This Sinode also decreeth and ordeineth that the body bones of the said Iohn Wickliffe if it might be decerned and knowne from the bodyes of other faithfull people to be taken out of the ground throwne away farre from the buriall of any church according vnto the canon lawes decrees Which determination and sentēce definitiue being red pronounced the lord president the foresaid presidentes of the 4. nations being demaunded asked whether it did please them or no They all answered and first Hostiensis the president and after him the other presidents of the nations that it pleased them very well and so they alowed and confirmed all the premisses c. ¶ What Heraclitus would not laugh or what Democritus would not weep to see these so sage reuerend Catos to occupy their heads to take vp a poore mans body so long dead and buryed before by the space of 41. yeares yet peraduenture were not able to finde his right bones but took vp some other body so of a catholick made an heretike Albeit herein Wickliffe had some cause to geue them thankes that they woulde at least spare him so long till he was dead and also to geue him so long respite after hys death 41. yeares to rest in his sepulchre before they vngraued him and turned him from earth to ashes which ashes also they took threw into the riuer And so was he resolued into 3. elements earth fire and water thinking therby vtterly to extinct and abolishe both the name and doctrine of Wickliffe for euer Not much vnlike to the example of the old Phariseis sepulcher knightes which when they had brought the Lord vnto the graue thought to make him sure neuer to rise againe But these and all other must knowe that as there is no coūsaile against the Lord so there is no keeping down of veritie but it wil spring and come out of dust and ashes as appeared right well in this man For though they digged vp his body burnt his bones drowned his ashes yet the word of God and truth of his doctrine with the fruit successe therof they could not burne which yet to this day for the most part of his articles do remaine Notwithstāding the transitory body and bones of the man was thus consumed and dispersed as by this picture here aboue set forth to thine eyes gentle reader may appeare These things thus finished and accomplished whiche pertayne to the story and time of Wickliffe let vs now by the supportation of the Lord proceede to entreate write of the rest which either in his time or after his time springing out of the same vniuersitie and raysed vp as ye wold say out of his ashes were pertakers of the same persecution Of whom speaketh Thomas Walden in his book De sacramentis sacramentalibus cap. 53. Where he saith that after Wickliffe many suffered most cruell death and many mo did forsake the realme In the number of whome was William Swinderby Walter Brute Iohn Puruey Richard White William Thorpe Raynold Pecock B. of S. Assaph and afterward of Chichester To this Catalogue also pertayneth mentioned in ancient writers Laurence Redman maister of Arte Dauid Sautre deuine Iohn Aschwarby vicar as they call him of S. Mary Church at Oxford William Iames an excellent yong man well learned Thomas Brightwell William Haulam a ciuilian Rafe Grenhurst Ioh. Scut and Phillip Norice which being excōmunicated by P. Eugenius the 4. in the yeare of our Lord 1446. appealed vnto a generall or oecumenicall Councell Peter Payne who flying from Oxford into Boheme did stoutly contend agaynst the Sophisters as touchyng both kindes of the sacrament of the last supper Who afterward among the rest of the Oratours was one of the 14. that was sent into the Councell at Basill whereas by the space of 3. daies he disputed vpon the 4. article which was as touching the ciuill dominion of the clergy an 1438. Also the Lorde Cobham c. with diuers others besides whose names are mencioned in the kinges writte sent to the Sheriffe of Northampton which writ of the king followith in this Teuor Rex vicecomiti Northamptoniae salutem c. For so much as Iohn Attyate of Cheping warden Iohn Warryner Ro. Brewoode c. be Recettours fautoures of heretickes and especially of one Iohn Woodward priest publiquely diffamed and condemned of heresy will not be iustified by the censures of the Churche as the reuerend father I. Bish. of Lincolne hath certified vs. we therefore willing to withstand all defenders and fautours of such heresies doe will and commaunde as well the forenamed as namely the foresaid Iohn Woodward to be apprehended straightly charging the same to be emprisoned by theyr bodyes or otherwise punished as shall seeme good to the Iustices vntill they and euery of them shall submit them selues to the
of death and not able to require baptisme Christ sayth he that beleueth and is baptised shal be saued He sayth not he that is not baptised but he that beleueth not shall be damned Wherefore in the 12. chap. of Iohn Christ sayth I am the resurrection and lyfe he that beleeueth in me yea although he were dead shall lyne The faith therfore is necessary which the infāt hath in his faithfull parents although he be not washed with corporall water How then is the infant damned and tormēted with eternall fire Were not they that were before the comming of Christ and dead before his death by a thousande yeres saued also by his death and passion All that beleued in him were baptised in his bloud and so were saued and redemed from sinne and the bondage of the deuill and made partakers of the kingdome of heauen How then in the time of grace shall the infāt be damned that is borne of faythfull parents that do not despise but rather desire to haue theyr children baptised I dare not consent to so hard a sentēce of the decrees but rather beleue that he is saued by vertue of the passion of Christ in fayth of his faythfull parentes and the hope which they haue in Christ. Which fayth and hope are the keies of the heauenly kingdome God were not iust and mercifull if he would condemne a man that beleueth not in him except he shewed vnto him the fayth which hee ought to beleeue And therefore Christ sayth If I had not come and spokē vnto them sinne could not haue bene layd vnto theyr charge but nowe they haue no excuse of sinne Therfore seing the fayth of Christ is not manifest vnto the infāt departing before baptisme neither hath he denyed it how thē shal he be damned for the same But if God speaketh inwardly by way of illumination of the intelligēce of the infant as he speaketh vnto Aungels who then knoweth saue God alone whether the infant receiueth or not receiueth the fayth of Christ What is he therfore that so rashly dare take vpō him to iudge the infants begottē of faythfull parents dying with out baptisme to be tormēted with eternal fire Now let vs cōsider the 3. thinges which the canons of decrees affirme to be requisite for the remission of the sinnes of those that sinne after baptisme that is to say contrition of hart auricular confession and satisfaction of the deed through penance enioyned by the priest for the sinnes cōmitted I cannot finde in any place in the Gospel where Christ commaūded that this kind of confession should be done vnto that priest nor I cannot find that Christ assigned any penance vnto sinners for theyr sinnes but that he willed thē to sinne no more If a sinner confesse that he hath offended God through sinne soroweth hartely for his offēces minding no more hereafter to sinne then is he truely repentaunt for his sinne then is he conuerted vnto the Lord. If he shall then hūbly and with good hope crane mercy at God remission of his sinnes what is he that can let God to absolue that sinner from his sinne And as God absolueth a sinner from hys sinne so hath Christ absolued many although they confessed not theyr sinnes vnto the priests and although they receiued not due penance for their sinnes And if Christ could after that maner once absolue sinners how is he become now not able to absolue Except some man wil say that he is aboue Christ and that his power is minished by the ordinances of his own lawes How were sinners absolued of god in the time of the Apostles and alwayes heretofore vnto y◠time that these Canons were made I speake not these thinges as though confession to priestes were wicked but that it is not of necessity requisite vnto saluation I beleeue verily that the confession of sinnes vnto good priestes and likewise to other faythful Christiās is good as witnesseth S. Iames the Apostle Cōfesse ye your selues one to another pray ye one for another that ye may be saued for the continuall prayer of the iust auayleth much Helias was a man that suffered many things like vnto you and he praid that it should not rayne vpon the earth it rayned not in 3. yeares 6. monethes And agayne he prayed and it rayned from heauen and the earth yelded forth her fruit This kinde of confession is good profitable and expedient for if God peraduenture heareth not a mans own prayer he is helped with the intercession of others Yet neuerthelesse the prayers of the priests seemeth to much to be extolled in the decrees where it treateth of penitēce and that saying is ascribed vnto Pope Leo. Cap. multiplex misericordia Dei c. And it followeth So is it ordeyned by the prouidence of Gods diuine wil that the mercy of God cannot be obteined but by the praier of the priests c. The praier of a good priest doth much auayle a sinner confessing his faults vnto him The counsel of a discreet priest is very profitable for a sinner to geue the sinner counsell to beware herafter to sinne and to instruct him how he shal punish his body by fasting by watching and such like actes of repentance that herafter he may be better preserued from sinne After this maner I esteme confessiō to priests very expedient and profitable to a sinner But to cōfesse sinnes vnto the priest as vnto a iudge to receiue of him corporall penāce for a satisfaction vnto God for his sinnes committed I see not how this can be founded vpō the truth of the scripture For before the comming of Christ no man was sufficient or able to make satisfactiō vnto God for his sins although he suffred neuer so much penance for his sinnes And therefore it was needefull that he that was without sinne should be punished for sinnes as witnesseth Isayas chap. 53. where he sayth he took our griefes vpon him and our sorrowes he bare And again He was woūded for our iniquities and vexed for our wickednes And agayn The Lord put vpon him our iniquity And agayne for the wickednes of my people haue I strikē him It therfore Christ through his passion hath made satisfaction for our sinnes whereas we our selues were vnable to do it then through him haue we grace remission of sinnes How can we say now that we are sufficient to make satisfaction vnto God by any penance enioyned vnto vs by mans authority seing that our sinnes are more greuous after Baptisme thē they were before the comming of Christ. Therefore as in Baptisme the payne of Christ in his passion was a full satisfaction for our sinnes euen so after Baptisme if we confesse that we haue offended be harty sorry for our sinnes and minde not to sinne agayne ofterwardes Hereupon Iohn writeth in his first epistle ca. 1. If we say we haue no sinne we deceiue our selues the truth is not
the names of them that were murthered wyth the names also of their tormentours And named moreouer time and place where and when they were murthered and where they were buryed Hee affirmed further that they were Sodomites and traitours both to the kyng and the realme with many other crimes which mine authour for tediousnes leaueth of to recite And for the more confutation of the said friers the Londiners caused the sayd Bill to be openly set vp at S. Paules Churche doore in London Which was there red and copied out of very many Thys was doue in the yeare of our Lord 1387. and in the 10. yere of King Richarde seconde Ex Chron. Monachi Albanensis Cuius est exordium Anno gratiae millesimo c. Thus it may appeare by this and other aboue recited how the Gospel of Christ preached by Iohn Wickleffe and others began to spread fructifie abroad in London and other places of the realme and more would haue done no dont had not William Courtney the Archbishop other Prelates with the king set them so forceably with myght maine to gainstand the course therof Albeit as is sayde before I finde none which yet were put to death therfore during the raigne of this king Richard the second Wherby it is to be thought of this king that although he caÌ„not be vtterly excused for molesting the godly innocent preachers of that time as by his brieues letters afore mentioned may appeare yet neither was hee so cruell against them as other that came after him And that which he dyd seemed to procede by the instigation of the Pope and other Byshops rather then either by the consent of his Parliament or aduise of his couÌ„sail about him or els by his own nature For as the decrees of that parliament in all his time were constant in stopping out the Popes prouisions in bridling his authority as we shall see Christ willing anone so the nature of the king was not altogether so fiersly set if that he following the guiding thereof had not stand so much in feare of the Bishop of Rome and his Prelates by whose importune letters calling on he was coÌ„tinually urged to do contrary to that which both right required wil perhaps in him desired But howsoeuer the doings of this king are to be excused or not vndouted it is that Queene Anne hys wife most rightly deserueth singulare commendation who at the same time liuing with the kyng had the gospels of Christ in English with 4. doctours vpon the same This Anne was a Bohemian borne and sister to Wincelaus K. of Boheme before who was maryed to king Richarde about the 5. some say the 6. yeare of hys reigne and continued with hym the space of 11. yeres By the occasion whereof it may seeme not vnprobable that the Bohemians comming in wyth her or resorting into thys realme after her perused and receiued heere the bookes of Iohn Wickleffe which afterward they conueied into Bohemia wherof partly mention is made before pag. 464. The said vertuous Queene Anne after shee had liued with king Richarde about 11. yeares in the 17. yeare of hys reigne changed this mortall life and was buried at Westminster At whose funeral Thomas Arundel then Archb. of Yorke and Lorde Chauncelour made the Sermon In which Sermon as remaineth in the library of Worceter recorded he entreating of the commendation of her sayde these wordes that it was more ioy of her then of any woman that euer hee knewe For notwithstanding that shee was an alien borne she had in English all the 4. gospels with the Doctours vpon them affirming moreouer and testifying the she had sent the same vnto him to examine And he sayde they were good and true And further wyth many wordes of praise did greatly commend her in that she being so great a Lady also an alien would study so lowly so vertuous bookes And he blamed in that sermon sharply the negligence of the Prelates other men In so much that some sayd he would on the morow leaue vp the office of Chauncelour and forsake the world geue him to fulfil his pastoral office for that he had seene and read in those bookes And then it had bene the best Sermon that euer they heard Haec ex libro Wygo In the whiche Sermon of Thomas Arundell three poynts are to be considered first the laudable vse of those olde times receaued to haue the Scripture and Doctours in our vulgare English toung Secondly the vertuous exercise and also example of thys godly Lady who had these bookes not for a shew hanging at her girdle but also seemeth by this Sermon to be a studious occupier of the same The third thing to be noted is what fruit the sayde Thomas Archbyshoppe declared also himselfe to receiue at the hearing and reading of the same bookes of hers in the English toung Notwythstanding the â—ame Thomas Arundel after this Sermone and promise made became the most cruell enemy that might be against English bookes and the authors therof as foloweth after in his story to be seene For shortly after the death of Queene Anne the same yere the king being then in IrelaÌ„d this Thomas Arundel Archb. of Yorke and Byshop of London Rob. Braybrocke whether sent by the Archb. of Cant. and the clergy or whether going of their owne accorde crossed the seas to Ireland to desire the king in all spedy wise to returne and help the faith and church of Christ against such as holding of Wickleffes teaching went about as they sayde to subuect at their procedings and to destroy the canonical sanctions of their holy mother church At whose complaint the king hearing the one part speake and â—ot aduising the other was in such forte incensed that incontinent leauing all his affaires incomplete he spedde his returne towarde England Where he kept his Christians at Dublin in the which meane time in the beginning of the next yere following which was Anno. 1395. A Parliament was called at Westminster by the commaundement of the Kyng In which parliament certaine Articles or Conclusions were put vp by them of the Gospell side to the number of 12. Which Conclusions moreouer were fastened vp vpon the church doore of S. Paule in London and also at Westminster The copie of which Conclusions with the words and contents thereof here vnder ensueth ¶ The booke of Conclusions or Reformations exhibited to the Parliament holden at London and set vp at Paules doore and other places in the 18. yeare of the raigne of king Richard the 2. in the yere of our Lord. 1395. THe first conclusion when as the Church of Englande began first to dote in teÌ„poralities after her stepmother the great church of Rome the churches were authorised by appropriations faith hope and charitie began in diuers places to vanish and flie away from our Churche for so much as pride with her most
Richard againe in the raigne of this king that many yeares after he was rumored to be aliue of them which desired belike that to be true which they knew to be false for the which diuers were executed For the space of sixe or vij yeares together almost no yeare passed without some conspiracy against the king Long it were here to recite the bloud of all such Nobles and other which was spilt in the raigne of this king as the Earle of Kent Earle of Salisbury Earle of Huntington named Iohn Holland c. as writeth the story of S. Albans But the English writers differ something in their names and make mention of 4. Earles of Surrey of Excester of Salisbury and Lord Spenser Earle of Gloucester Ex Lib. cui tit Calendarium Bruti And the next yeare following Syr Ihon Clarendon knight with two of his seruauntes the Priour of Laund with 8. friers were hanged and quartered And after these Henry Percy the younger the Earle of Worcester named Thomas Percy his vncle Lord of Kinderton and L. Richard de Uernoua The Earle of Northumberland scarce escaped with his pardon an 1403. In the which yeare the prison in Cornhill called the tonne was turned into the conduit there now standing To let passe other moe hanged and quartered the same time as Blount knight Benet Kely knight and Thomas Wintersel Esquier Also the same yeare was taken and executed sir Bernard Brokes knight sir Iohn Shilley knight Syr Iohn Mandelyn and William Frierby After all these L. Henry Earle of Northumberland and L. Bardolfe conspiring the kings death were taken in the North and beheaded which was in the 8. yere of this king Henry This ciuil rebellion of so many nobles other against the king declared what grudging heartes the people then bare towarde this king Henry Among whome I cannot pretermit heere also the Archb. of Yorke named Richarde Scrope who with the L. Moubrey Marshal of England gathered a great company in the North countrey against the foresaid king to whom also was adioyned the helpe of L. Bardolfe Henry Percy Earle of Northumberland Ex Chron. D. Albani And to stirre vp the people more willingly to take their partes they collected certaine Articles against the said king to the number of 10. and fastned them vpon the doores of Churches and Monasteries to be read of all men in English Which articles if any be disposed to vnderstand for somuch as the same also containe a great part of the doings betweene king Henry king Richard aforesayde I thought for the better opening of the matter heere vnder to inserte the same in such forme as I founde them in the historie of Scala mundi expressed ¶ Articles set vp on Church doores against king Henry the fourth IN the name of God Amen Before the Lorde Iesus Christ iudge of the quicke and dead c. We A.B.C.D. c. not long sithens became bounde by othe vppon the sacred Euangelicall booke vnto our soueraigne Lorde Richarde late king of England and France in the presente of many prelates potentates and nobilitie of the realme that wee so long as we liued should beare true allegeance and fidelity towardes hym and his heires succeding hym in the kingdom by iust title right and line accordyng to the statutes and custome of this realme of England By vertue wherof we are bound to foresee that no vices or hainous offences arise in the common weale do take effect or wyshed ende but that we ought to geue our selues and our goodes to wtstand the same without feare of sword or death whatsoeuer vpon paine of periurie which paine is euerlasting damnation Wherfore we seing perceiuing diuers horrible crimes and great enormities daily without ceassing to be committed by the children of the deuill and sathans soldiours against the supremacie of the Church of Rome the libertie of the church of England and the lawes of the realme against the person of king Rich. and his heires against the prelates noble men religion and comminaltie and finally against the whole weale publike of the realme of England to the great offence of the maiesty of almighty God and to the prouocation of his iust wrath and veÌ„geance towards the realme and people of the same And fearing also the destruction both of the Churche of Rome and England the ruine of our couÌ„try to be at hand hauing before our eyes the iustice the kingdom of God calling alwaies on the name of Iesus hauing an assured confidence in his clemency mercy and power haue here taken vnto vs certain articles subscribed in forme folowing to be proponed tried and heard before the iust iudge Iesus Christ and the whole world to his honour the deliuery of the church the cleargy and comminalty and to the utility profite of the weale publick But if which God forbid by force feare of violence of wicked persons we shal be cast in prison or by violent death preuented so as in this worlde we shall not be able to proue the saide articles as we would wish then do we apeale to the high celestiall iudge that he may iudge discerne the same in the day of his supreme iudgement 1. ¶ First we depose say except and entend to proue against the Lord Henry Derby sonne of the Lord Iohn of Gaunt late Duke of Lancaster and commonly called king of England himselfe pretending the same although without all right and title thereunto and against his adherents fautours and complices that euer they haue bene are and will be traytors inuaders and destroyers of Gods Church in Rome England Wales and Ireland and of our soueraigne Lord Richard late King of England his heires his kingdom and common wealth as shall hereafter maniâ—estly appeare 2. Secondarely we depose c. against the said Lord HeÌ„ry for that he had conceaued deutied conspired certaine hainous crimes and traiterous offences against his sayd soueraigne Lord Richard his state and dignitie as manifestly did appeare in the contention betwene the said Lord Henry and yâ— Lord Thomas Duke of Northfolke begon at Couentry but not finished throughly Afterwards he was sent in exile by sentence of the said king Richard by the agreement of his father the Lord Iohn Duke of Lancaster by the voice of diuers of the Lords temporall nobilitie of the realme and also by his owne consent there to remaine for a certaine time appointed vnto him by the said Lords and withall he was bound by othe not to returne into EnglaÌ„d before he had obteined fauour grace of the kyng Not long after when the king was departed into Ireland for reformation of that countrey apperteining to the crowne of England but as then rebelling agaynst the same the sayd Lord Henry in the meane time contrary to his oth and fidelitie and long before the time limited vnto him was expired with all his fautours and inuaders secretly entred into the Realme swearing
coniurationes in omnes sacerdotes deinde in regē c. In which words he not onely erreth falsly assigning the cause and occasion of this sedition to the death of Iohn Hus and of Ierome but also misseth as muche in the order and computation of the yeres For neither was sir Roger Acton with his foresaid fellowes aliue at the time of the councell neither doth hee agree therein with any of our English wryters except onely with Hall who also erreth therein as wide as he For the third and fourth vntruth I note this where he addeth and sayth that after this rebelliō raised against the king the sayd sir Iohn Oldcastel being there present himselfe was taken and prisoned in the tower and afterward escaped out of the saide tower by night wherein is conteined a double vntruth For neither was Sir Iohn Oldcastle there present himselfe if we beleue Fabian and Cope Dial. 6. pag. 833 lin 11. nether yet did he euer escape out of the Tower after that conspiracie if euer any such conspiracie was His v. but not the last vntruth in Polydore is this that he sayth Tho. Arundel to haue died in the same yeare noting the yere to be An. 1415. where as by the true registers he died An. 1413. To this vntruthe an other also may be ioyned where he erring in the computation of the yeres of the said Thomas Arundel Archbishop of Canterbury reporteth hym to sit 33. yeares Who was there Archbishop but onely 18. yeres as is to be sene in the recordes of Canterbury The wordes of Polydore be these Thomas Arundellius Cantuariensis antistes annum iam tunc sedēs tertium trigesimum e vita excessit lib. 22. Ang. hist. All be it in thys I doe not greatly contend wyth Polydore and peraduenture the aduersary will finde some easie shift for thys matter But let vs passe now from Polydore not as they say out of the hal into the kitchine but out of the kitchine vnto the hall examining and perpending what sayth Edward Hall an other witnes in this matter vpon whom maister Cope bindeth so fast that hee supposeth hys knot is neuer able to be losed And moreouer so treadeth me downe vnder his feete in the dirt as a man would thinke hym some dirtdaubers sonne so that the spots thereof he sayeth will neuer be gotten out while the world standeth a day longer Notwythstanding I trust M. Cope that your dirtie penne with your cockish brags hath not so bedaubed and bespotted me nor yet conuicted me to be such a deprauer of histories but I hope to spunge it out At least way with a little asperges of the Popes holy water I trust to come to a dealbabor well enough But certes M. Cope your maistership must first vnderstand that if yee thinke so to depresse me and disprooue me of vntruth in my history you must go more groūdly to worke and bring against me other authors then Edward Hal You must consider M. Cope if you will be a cōtroller in storie matters it is not enoughe for you to bryng a railing spirit or a minde disposed to carpe and cauil where any matter may be picked diligence is required and great searching out of bookes and authors not only of our time but of all ages And especially where matters of religion are touched pertaining to the church it is not sufficient to see what Fabian or what Hall sayth but the records must be sought the Registers must be turned ouer letters also and ancient instruments ought to be perused and authors wyth the same compared finally the writers among them selues one to be conferred wyth another And so wyth iudgement to be waied wyth diligence to be labored and wyth simplicitie pure from all addiction and partialitie to be vttered Thus did Auentinus thus did Sleidanus wryte These helpes also the eldest and best Historicians semed to haue both Titus Liuius Salustius Quintus Curtius and suche lyke as by their letters and records inserted may wel appeare The same helps likewise both in your Fabian and in your Edwarde Hall were to be required but especially in you M. Cope your selfe whych take vppon you so cockishly rather then wisely to be a controller and maister moderatour of other mens matters In which matters to say the truth you haue no great skil and lesse experience neyther haue you either suche plenty of authors meete for that purpose nor yet euer trauailed to search out the origens groundes of that whereof ye write But onely contented with such as commeth next to hande or peraduenture receiuing such almose as some of your poore frends bestowe vpon you think it sufficient if you can alledge Fabian and Hall for your purpose Now what purpose affection herein doth lead you rather doeth driue you to the carping and barking against the history of these good men that be hence gone and had their punishment all men may see it to be no simple sinceritie of a mind indifferent but y◠zeale only of your sect of Popery or rather of fury which setteth your railing spirite on fire But now out of the fiery kitchin to come to the hal againe let vs see what matter lyeth in the testimony of Edward Hall to proue these men to be traytors And here for so much Maister Cope as you seeme neither sufficiently acquainted with this your owne maister and authour Master Hall nor yet well experienced in the searchyng out of histories I wil take a litle paynes for you in this behalfe to certifie you concernyng the story of this author wherof percase you your selfe are yet ignoraunt The truth whereof is this that as the sayd Edwar◠Hall your great master testis was about the compiling of his story certayne there were which resorted to hym of whom some were drawers of his petigree vineat some were grauers the names of whom were Iohn Bets and Tyrral which be now both dead And other there were of the same sodalitie who ve yet aliue were then in the house of Richard Grafton both the Printer of the sayd booke also as is thought a great helper of the pēning of the same It so befell that as Hall was entring into the story of Syr Iohn Oldcastle of Syr Roger Acton their felowes the booke of Iohn Bale touching the story of the L. Cobham was the same time newly come ouer Which booke was priuely cōueied by one of his seruaūts into the study of Hall so that in turnyng ouer his bookes it must needes come to his handes At the sight whereof when he saw the groūd reasons in that booke contained he turned to the authors in the foresayd booke alledged whereupon within two nightes after moued by what cause I know not but so it was that hee taking his pen rased and cancelled all that he had written before agaynst Syr Iohn Oldcastle his fellowes was now ready to go to the Print containyng
of the king or els to the statute an 15. Richard chap. 2. Where the penalty is made fine and raunsome Or els to the statute an 5. Richar. 2. chap. 6. where suche assemblies be made playne treason in fine statuti And as here is matter of treason sufficiently contained so for heresie likewise the same statute referreth them to y◠ordinaries and to the lawes properly to heresie appertayning and to the statute an 2. Henr. 4. chap. 15. where the penaltie is burning Also to the statute an 5. Richard 2. chap. 5. So that in this present statute here mention is conteined as ye see although not in expresse words yet inclusiuely by referring to other statutes not repealed bothe Lollardery which is punished with burning and forcible entrees which is punished at the kinges pleasure And thus much concerning the secōd vntruth which M. Cope vntruely noted in me 3. The third vntruth which he noteth in me concerning this matter is this wherein he reporteth mee that I say there was no other cause of deuising this sharp law punishment against these mē but onely for hauing the scripture bookes And therfore here is noted in the margent Foxi dolus malus but let M. Cope take heede hee deceiue not himself and other For my part I remember no such place in this my Latine story where I so say Onely my wordes be these added in the latter ende of the place aboue recited Wicleuiani verò dicebantur quicunque id temporis Scripturas Dei sua lingua lectitarent c. That is They were called Wicleuistes whosoeuer at that time read the Scripture in english or vulgare tongue c. I say not that for the scriptures being read in the english tongue therfore the law was enacted but so is M. Cope disposed to construe it What law statuts were made against writing or reading of any booke in English or in any other tonge cōtrary to the Catholick that is y◠Romish sayth or to the determinatiō of the holy Church that is of Rome read I beseech thee the bloudy statute made an 2. Hen. 4. chap. 15. aboue specifyed pag. 523 Also read the constitution prouinciall of Thomas Arundell aboue mentioned pag. 524. lin 9. Where it was decreed that the text of holy scripture should not be had or read in the vulgare tongue frō the time of M. Iohn Wickliffe for euer after vnlesse the sayd translation be approued first by the ordinary or by prouinciall councell vnder pain and punishment of heresy Now let the reader iudge whether y◠reading of scripture bookes in the english tongue by the making or translating of Wickliffe or from the tyme of Wicliffe downward be coūted heresy or not As for the approuing of the ordinary or of the prouincial councell added in the end of the sayd constitution maketh more for a shew or pretence then for any iust exception or any true intention For what man hauing those Scriptures translated in English would either present them to their ordinaries being so set against the reading of such bookes or what ordinarie would or did euer yet since Arundels tyme approoue any such translation presented vnto them Or els why did the good Martyrs of Amersam suffer death in the begynning of kyng Henry the viii for hauing and reading certaine bookes of Scripture which were as is saide onely foure Epistles of S. Paule with certaine other prayers And the other which heard them but onely reade did beare fagottes and the same tyme the children compelled to set fagots vnto their fathers at which time Longlande being then Byshop of Lincolne preaching to them at y◠stake sayde that whatsoeuer they were that did but moue hys lippes in reading those chapters were damned foreuer as when we come to that tyme by the grace of Christ shall hereafter more amply and notoriously appear And where thē is this Dolus malus Foxi margined against me for craftie dealing in my story Moreouer where M. Cope proceeding farther in this matter asketh me how was the Lorde Cobham obedient to the king whē as for the feare of him the king durst not then keepe his parliament at London To whom I aunswere agayne asking likewise of M. Cope howe was the king then afrayd to hold his parliament at London for the Lord Cobham when the Lord Cobham at that time was in Wales And here M. Cope thinking to haue me at a narow straight and to holde me fast biddeth me tell him howe it coulde be otherwise but the Lorde Cobham must needes haue fautours And who should these fautours be sayth he but syr Roger Acton Browne their fellowes The which mighty question of M. Cope I answer agayn howe can sir Roger Acton Browne and their fellowes be then fautors of the Lord Cobham for whome the King durst not hold his parliament at Londō when as the sayd Roger Acton Browne and the rest were put to death a whole yeare almost before the Parliament at Leycester began And now as I haue hitherto briefly and truely aunswered your askinges M. Cope let me be so bolde with you agayne to propounde to you likewise an other question For so much as you haue put me to the searching of the statutes in this matter wherewith before I was not muche acquainted now out of the same statutes riseth a doubtfull scruple or questiō worthy to be solued The cause is this that for asmuch as so many good martyrs and Saints of God hetherto in this realme of England haue bene burned frō the time of king Henry 4. Hen. 5. Hen. 6. Hen. 8. to the time and in the time of Queene Mary my question is that you with all your learned councell about you wil tel me by what law or statute of the realme were these men brent I know the auncient custome hath bene that heretickes conuicted by a prouinciall councell were wont to be left to the secular power But how wil ye proue me these hereticks were either conuict by such prouinciall councell or that these seculare men ought to be your butchers in burning them whō ye haue committed to them If ye alledge the vi Articles made in the reigne of king Henry the 8. those articles neither did serue before the time of king Hēry the viii neither yet were they reuiued after his time If ye alledge to y◠statute made an 5. Richar. 2. cap. 5. In that statute I aunswere is conteined no matter of burning but onely of arrest to be done at the certificatiōs of the prelates wtout any further punishmēt there mentioned To conclude if ye alledge the statute made an 2. Henr. 4. chap. 15. and reuiued in the reigne of Queene Mary mentioned before pag. 523 To that statute I answere that although that pretensed statute appeareth in forme of wordes in the Printed book to geue vnto the temporall officers authoritie to bring them to the stake and to burne them whom the Bishop deliuereth Yet is it
vnto him Adding this in the meane time and by the way that if mayster Cope had bene a Momus anye thing reasonable he had no great cause so to wrangle with me in this matter who as I did commend the Lord Cobham that worthyly for hys valiaūt standing by the truth of his doctrine before Thomas Arundell the Archbishop so touching the matter of this conspiracie I did not affirm or define any thing therof in my former historie so precisely that he could well take any vauntage of agaynst me who in writing of this conspiracy layd agaynst syr Roger Acton And syr Iohn Oldcastle do but disiūctiuely or doubtfully speake thereof not concluding certainly this conspiracie eyther to be true or not true but only prouing the same not to be true at that time as Polydore Virgill and Edward Hall in their histories doe affirme which say that this conspiracie began after the burning of Iohn Husse and Hierome of Prage Which could not be And thereto tendeth my assertion My wordes are playne and are these pag. 174. col 2. line 13. Wherefore it is euident that there was eyther no conspiracie at all agaynst the king or els that it was at some other tyme or done by other Captaynes c. These be my wordes with other moe pag. col and line aboue noted In the which proposition disiunctiue if eyther part be true it is enough for me His part it was to refell both which he hath not done But onely standing fast vpon the one part dissimuleth the other And this is Alanus Copus Anglus who by that he shall come frō Rome whether he is nowe gone as I heare say I trust he will returne a better Logician home agayne in suam Angliam But to the truth of our matter as I sayde before so I say agayne whatsoeuer this worthy noble and vertuous knight syr Roger Acton was otherwise this is certaine that he was alwaies of contrary minde and opinion to the bishop of Rome to that kind of people for the which cause he had great enuy and hatred at their hands and could as litle beare it neither do I greatly dissent from them which do suspect or iudge that the Lord Cobham by his friendly helpe escaped out of the Tower and that peraduenture was the cause why he was apprehended and brought to trouble and in the end came to his death Other causes also theyr might be that these good men percase did frequent among themselues some cōuenticles which conuenticles was made treason by the statute aforesayd either in those Thickets or in some place els for the hearing of Gods word and for publique prayer and therefore had they thys Beuerly theyr preacher with them But to conclude whatsoeuer this sir Roger Acton was this is the truth which I may boldly record as one writing the Actes and thinges done in the Church that he was at length apprehended condemned and put to death or martirdome 3. yeares and more before the Lord Cobham died Likewise M. Iohn Browne and Iohn Beuerly the preacher suffered with him the same kinde of death as some say in the field of S. Giles with other moe to the number of 36. if the storyes be true Whiche was in the month of Ianuary an 1413. after the computation of our English stories counting the yeare from the annunciation but after the Latine writers counting from Christes natiuitie an 1414. according as this picture is specified These men as is said suffered before the Lord Cobham aboot 3. yeares of whose death diuers do write diuersly Some say they were hanged and burnt in S. Gyles field of whom is Fabian with such as follow him Other there be which say that some of them were hanged burnt Polydorus speaking onely of their burning maketh no mētiō of hanging An other certain english Chronicle I haue in my handes borowed of one M. Bowyer who somewhat differing frō the rest recordeth thus of sir Roger Acton that hys iudgement before the iustice was thus to be drawne through London to Tyborne and there to be hanged and so he was naked saue certayne partes of him couered with a clothe c. And when certayn dayes were past sayth the author a Trumpeter of the kinges called Thomas Cliffe gat graunt of the king to take hym downe and to burye hym and so he did c. And thus haue you the storye of syr Roger Acton and hys fellow brethren As touching theyr cause whether it were true or els by error mistaken of the king or by the fetch of the bishops surmised I referre it to the iudgement of him which shal iudge both the quick and dead seculum per ignem To whō also I commit you M. Cope God speed your iorny well to Rome whether I heare say you are going and make you a good man After the decease or martyrdome of these aboue mentioned who are executed in the month of Ianuary an 1414. in the next month following and in the same yere the 20. day of February God tooke away the great enemy of his word and rebell to his king Thom. Arundell Archb. of Cant. Whose death following after the execution of these good men aboue recited by the merueilous stroke of God so sodenly may seeme somewhat to declare their innocēcy and that he was also some great procurer of theyr death in that God woulde not suffer him longer to liue striking hym with death incontinently vppon the same But as I dyd the other before so this also I do refer to the secret iudgement of the Lord who once shal iudge all secrets openly ¶ The picture of the burning and hanging of diuers persons counted for Lollardes in the first yeare of the raigne of king Henry the fift In the death of this Archb. first Polydor Virgil is deceiued who in his 22. booke pag. 441. affirmed hys death to be an 1415. and in the second yeare of king Henr. 5. also after the beginning of the Councell of Constāce who in dede neuer reached the beginning therof nor euer saw the secōd yeare of that king vnles ye count the first day for a yeare but dyed before an 1414. Feb. 20. Ex hist. S. Albani multis Furthermore concerning the death of this Arundell and the maner therof who had not bene so heauy a troubler of Christes saints in his time because the thing semeth worthy of noting to behold the punishment of God vpon hys enemies this is to report as I haue found it alledged out of Thomas Gascoin in Dictionario Theologico Whose playne wordes be these Anno. 1414. Tho. Arundel Cant. Archiepiscop sic lingua percussus erat vt nec deglutire nec loqui per aliquot dies ante mortem suam potuerit diuitis epulonis exemplo sic tantum obijt Atque multi tunc fieri putabant quia verbum alligasset ne suo tempore praedicaretur c. That is Thomas Arundel archbishop of Cant.
was so strikeÌ„ in his tongue that neither he could swallow nor speake for a certayne space before hys death much lyke after the example of the rich glotton and so dyed vpon the same And thys was thought of many to come vpon him for that he so bound the word of the Lord that it should not be preached in hys dayes c. whiche if it be true as it doth well here appeare these and such other horrible exaÌ„ples of gods wrath may be terrible spectacles for such as occupy theyr tongues and braynes so busily to stop the course of gods wrath striuing but against the streame against the force whereof neither they are able to resiste many times in resisting are ouerturned theÌ„selues drowned therin And thus much for the death of Tho. Arundel who coÌ„tinued archb in yâ— see of Cant. the space of 18. yeres After this Arundel succeeded next in the said see of CaÌ„terb Henry Chichelsly made archb an 1414. and sate xxv yeares This Henry following likewise the steps of hys predecessour shewed himselfe no small aduersary against the fauourers of the truth In whose time was much trouble and great afflictioÌ„ in the church For as the preaching and teaching of the word did multiply and spread abroad daily more and more so on the contrary side more vigilant care and straight inquisition followed and increased against the people of God by reason wherof diuers did suffer were burned some for feare fled the country Many were brought to examinatioÌ„ and by infirmitie constrained to abiure Of whome hereafter Christ willing particularly in order of theyr times we will entreat As true pietie and sincere preaching of Christes worde began at this time to decay So idle moÌ„kery and vaine superstitioÌ„ in place therof begaÌ„ to encrease For about the same yere the king began the foundation of 2. monasteries one of the one side of Thames of Friers obseruaunt the other on the other side Thames called Shene and Syon dedicated to Charter house monkes with certaine Brigit nonnes or recluses to the nuÌ„ber of 60. dwelling within the same precinct so that the whole number of these with priestes moÌ„kes deacons and nonnes shoulde equall the number of 13. Apostles and 72. disciples The order of these was according to the discription of S. Paule the Apostle Col. 1. Eat not tast not touch not c. to eat no fleshe to weare no linnen to touch no mony c. About Michaelmas the same yeare the king began his Parliament at Leicester aboue mentioned In the whiche Parliament the commons put vp theyr bill agayn which they had put vp before an 11. Henr. 4. the teÌ„pporalties disorderly wasted by men of the church might be conuerted employed to the vse of the king of his Earls and knights and to the reliefe of the poore people as is before recited pag. 557. In feare of which bill least the king woulde geue therunto any comfortable audience as testifieth Rob. Fabian and other writers certayne of the Prelates other headmen of the church put the king in mind to clayme his right in Fraunce Whereupon â—en Chichesly Archbish. of Caunterbury made a long and solemne oration before the king to perswade him to the same offering to the king in the â—ehalfe of the Clergie great and notable summes By reason wherof sayth Fabian the bill was agayne put of and the king set his minde for the recouery of the same so that soone after he sent his letters and messengers to the French king concerning that matter and receiued from him againe answere of derision with a pype of tennis balles as some recorde sent from the Dolphin for him to playe with at home Whereby the kinges minde was incensed yâ— more toward that viage who then furnishing hymselfe with strength and armour with powder shot and gunstones to play with in Fraunce and with other artillarye for that purpose conuenient so set ouer into France where he got Dareflew with diuers other townes and castles in Normandy and Picardy and at Agyncourt had a great victory ouer the french army they benig counted but 7. thousand by pricking sharp stakes before them c. After that he waâ— Cane Towke Kowan with other â—ownes moe as Meldune or Melione and maryed with Katherine the french kinges daughter And yet notwithstanding the third time he made hys viage agayne into Fraunce where at length at Bloys he fell sicke and dyed Concerning all which viages because they are sufficientlye discoursed in Fabian â—alle and other Chronographers referring therfore the reader vnto them I will return my story to other matters of the Church more effectuall The entry of the story of the Bohemians I Declared a little before howe by the occasion of Queene Anne which was a Bohemian and maried to king Richard 2. the Bohemians coÌ„ming therby to the knowledge of Wickliffes bookes here in England began first to taste and sauor Christes gospell til at length by the preaching of Iohn Husse they increased more and more in knowledge In so much that pope Alexander the v. hearing thereof began at last to styrre coales and directeth his Buâ— to yâ— archbishop of Suinco requiring hym to looke to the matter to prouide that no person in Churches Schooles or other places should mayntayne that doctrine citing also I. Hus to appeare before him To whom the sayd Iohn aunswering againe declared that mandate or Bull of the pope vtterly to repugne agaynst the manifest examples doinges both of Christ and of hys Apostles and to be preiudiciall to the liberty of the Gospell in binding the word of God not to haue free recourse And therefore from this mandate of the P. he appealed to the same Pope better aduised But while he was prosecuting hys appeale Pope Alexander died as is aforesayd pag â—53 Ex Cochleo in hist. Hussit After whome succeeded Pope Iohn the xxiii who also playing hys part here in this matter like a Pope sought by all meanes possible how to represse and keep vnder the Bohemians first beginning to worke his malice vpoÌ„ the foresayd Iohn Husse theyr preacher Who at the same tyme preaching at Prage in the temple of Bethleem because he seemed rather willing to teach the Gospell of Christ then the traditions of Bishops was therefore accused of certayn to the forenamed P. Iohn the 23. for an heretick The Bishop committed the whole matter vnto Cardinall de Collumna who when he had heard the accusation he appoynted a day to Iohn Husse that he shold appeare in the court of Rome whiche thing once done Wenceslaus king of the Romaynes of Boheme at the request specially of his wife Sophia and of the whole nobility of Boheme as also at the earnest sute and desire of the towne and vniuersitie of Prage He sent his Embassadours to Rome to desire the byshop to quit clearely deliuer Iohn Husse from that sentence and
Lords depart in peace whereunto the standers by answered Amen Thus the councell being dissolued Frier Iohn Bishop of Catthan by the consent and commandement of the Pope and the Councell went vp into the Pulpit to make a Sermon taking for his theame Vos autem tristitiam habetis iterum autem videbo vos gaudebit cor vestruÌ„ You are now in sadnes I will see you againe and then your harts shall reioice The which collation being ended an other Cardinall named Anthony was sent vp by the Pope and the Councell with this proclamation first to dismisse the Synode and to geue euery man leaue to depart home Also to declare the Popes indulgence vnto them who by the authoritie of God almighty had granted to them all and euery one preâ—ent at that Councell full absolution once in their life so that euery one within two moneths after the hearing of this indulgence should procure the same in forme of writing Also another indulgence was graunted in like maner of plenary remission at the hour of death and that was vnderstand as well of the houshold as of the maisters themselues But vnder this condition that from the time of notification of the same they should fast by the space of one whole yeare euery Friday for the absolution in their life time And for the absolution at the houre of death to fast the same Friday another yeare except they had some lawfull impediment to the contrary so that after the second yeare they should fast vnto their liues end or else to do some other good worke The which beeing in this maner proclaimed the Synode brake vp and euery man departed home The number of the foriners resorting to this Counsell both spirituall and temporall was 60500. whereof the number of Archbishops and Bishops was 346. Abbots and Doctours 564. Secular men Princes Dukes Earles Knightes Esquiers 16000. Besides common women belonging to the same Councell 450. Barbers 600. Minstrels Cookes and Iesters 320. So that the whole multitude which were vewed to be in the Towne of Constance betweene Easter and Whitsontide were numbred to be 60500. strangers and forreners at that Councell Here is to be noted that in this Councell of Constance nothing was decreed or enacted worthy of memorie but this only that the Popes authoritie is vnder the Councell and that the Councell ought to iudge the Pope And as touching the Communion in both kindes although the Councell did not denie but that it was vsed by Christ and his Apostles yet notwithstanding by the same Councell it was decreed to the contrary Hetherto wee haue comprehended the order and discourse of this Councell with the actes and Sessions concerning the same which Councell although it was principally thought to be assembled for quieting of the schisme betweene the three Popes yet notwithstanding a great part thereof was for the cause of the Bohemians and especially for Iohn Hus As appeared by their preparation before the Councell For before the Councell began the Emperour Sigismund aforesaid sent certain Gentlemen Bohemians which were of his owne houshold giuing them in charge to bring Iohn Hus Bacheler of Diuinitie vnto the saide Councell and that vnder his safe conduict the meaning and intent thereof was that Iohn Hus should purge and cleare himselfe of the blame which they had laid against him and for the more better assurance the Emperour did not only promise him safe conduict that he might come freely vnto Constance but also to returne againe into Boheme without fraud or interruption he promised also to receiue him vnder his protection and vnder sauegard of the whole Empire For the same onely cause the Emperour sent him afterwards the said safeconduicts double written both in Latine and Almaine the forme whereof doth heereafter ensue ¶ Sigismund by the grace of God King of the Romaines of Hungary and Denmarke Croatia c. To all Princes as well Ecclesiasticall as Seculer Dukes Marquesses and Earles Barrons Captaynes Borovvmaisters Iudges and Gouernours officers of townes burgages and villages and vnto all rulers of the comminalty and generally to all the subiects of our Empire to whome these letters shall come grace and all goodnes Wee charge and commaund you all that you haue respect vnto Iohn Hus the which is departed out of Boheme to come vnto the generall Councell the which shall be celebrate and holden very shortly at the towne of Constance The which Iohn Hus we haue receiued vnder our protection and safegard of the whole Empire desiring you that you will chearefully receyue hym when he shall come towards you and that you intreat and handle hym gently shewing hym fauour and good will and shew hym pleasure in all thyngs as touchyng the forwardnes ease and assurance of hys iourney as well by land as by water Moreouer we will that he and all his company with hys carriage and necessaries shall passe throughout all places passages portes bridges lands gouernances Lordships liberties cities townes bourgages castels and villages and all other your dominions wythout payeng of anye manner of imposition or dane money peage tribute or anye other manner of tolle whatsoeuer it be we will also that you suffer hym to passe rest tarie and to soiourne at libertie without dooing vnto hym anye maner of impeachment or vexation or trouble and that if neede shall so require you do prouide a faythfull company to conduct hym withall for the honour and reuerence which you owe vnto our imperiall maiesty Yeuen at Spire the xviij of October in the yeare of our Lord GOD 1414. ¶ By this it may appeare that this safe conduct was graunted not in the time of the Councell by the Bishops but before the Councell by the Emperour who was or ought to be the principall ordeiner and directer of the Councell vnder God Now whether the Bishops in breaking and adnulling this promise of the Emperour against the Emperours mind because the discussion therof belongeth Ad materiam iuris non facti being a matter rather or lawe then of story I will differ to reason this case with maister Cope to such time as may be more conuenient to the full tractation thereof Notwithstanding briefly to touch and passe let vs consider part of the reasons of the saide Cope how friuolous and false they be and easie to be refelled What saith he if he preached by the way comming vp First that is false vide infra page What saith he if he stood obstinate in his heresie What if he sought to escape away after hys comming vp To this the Lords of Boheme doo aunswere that his safeconduct was broken and he imprisoned not onely before he attempted to escape or before hee was condemned for an hereticke but also before he was heard of the Councell what he was Vide infr page Further where Cope sayth that the generall Councell was aboue the Emperour and hath power in case of heresie to breake publique leagues
by your prayers I shall persiste strongly in the immutable veritie of God vnto the last breath Finally I wold not haue you ignoraÌ„t that wheras euery one here is put in his office I only as an outcast am neglected c. I coÌ„mend you to the merciful Lord Iesu Christ our true God and the sonne of the immaculate virgin Mary which hath redeemed vs by his moste bitter death without all our merites from eternall paines from the thraldome of the Deuill and from sinne From Constance the yere of our Lord. 1415. ¶ An other letter of Iohn Hus to his benefactours MY gracious benefactours and defendours of the truthe I exhort you by the bowels of Iesus Christ that now ye setting aside the vanities of this present world will giue your seruice to the eternall king Christ the Lord. Trust not in Princes nor in the sonnes of men in whome there is no health For the sonnes of men are dissemblers and disceitfull To day they erre to morrowe they pearish but God remaineth for euer Who hath his seruants not for any neede he hath of them but for their owne profite vnto whoÌ„ he performeth that which he promiseth fulfilleth that which he purposeth to geue He casteth of no faithful seruant from him for he sayth where I am there also shal my seruaÌ„t be And that Lorde maketh euery seruaunt of his to be the Lorde of all his possession geuing himselfe vnto him and with himselfe all thinges that without all tediousnesse feare and without al defect he may possesse all thinges reioycing with all Saintes in ioy infinite O happie is that seruaunt whome when the Lorde shall come hee shall finde watching Happy is the seruaunt which shall receiue that king of glory with ioy Wherefore well beloued Lordes and benefactours serue you that king in feare which shall bring you as I trust nowe to Boheme at this present by his grace in health and hereafter to eternal life of glory Fare ye wel For I think that this is the last letter that I shall write to you who to morrowe as I suppose shall be purged in hope of Iesu Christ throughe bitter death from my sinnes The things that happened to me this night I am not able to wryte Sigismund hath done all things wyth mee disceitfully God forgeue him and onely for your sakes You also heard the sentence which he awarded against me I pray you haue no suspition of faithfull Vitus An other letter to the Lord Iohn de Clum MOste gracious benefactour in Christe Iesu dearely beloued yet I reioyce not a little that by the grace of God I maye wryte vnto your honour By your letter which I receaued yesterday I vnderstand first how the iniquitie of the great strompet that is of the malignaunt congregation whereof mention is made in the Apocalips is detected and shall be more detected Wyth the which strumpet the kinges of the earth doe commit fornication fornicating spiritually from Christe and as is there sayde sliding back from the truth and consenting to the lies of antichrist thoroughe his seduction and thoroughe feare or thoroughe hope of confederacie for getting of worldly honour Secondly I perceaued by your letter how the enemies of the truth begin nowe to be troubled Thirdly I perceiued the feruent constancie of your charitie wherewith you professe the truth boldly Fourthly with ioy I perceiued that you minde now to geue ouer the vanity and the painefull seruice of this present world and to serue the Lorde Iesus Christ quietly at home Whome to serue is to raign as Gregory sayeth Whome he that serueth faithfully hath Christe Iesus himselfe in the kingdome of heauen to minister vnto him as hee himselfe sayeth Blessed is that seruaunt whome when the Lorde shall come he shall finde waking and so doing Verely I say vnto you that hee rising shall girde himselfe and shall minister to him This do not â—he kings of this worlde to their seruauntes whome onely they doe loue so long as they are profitable and necessary for their commodities c. Another Epistle of Iohn Hus wherein he declareth why God suffreth not his to perish bringing diuers examples wherwith he doth comfort and confirme both himselfe and other THe Lord God be with you Many causes there were welbeloued in God my deare frends which moued me to thinke that those letters were the last which before I sent vnto you lookinge that same time for instaÌ„t death But now vnderstanding the same to be deferred I take it for great coÌ„fort vnto me that I haue some leâ— ser more to talke with you by letters therfore I write again to you to declare testify at least my gratitude mindfull duty toward you And as touching death God doth know why he doeth defer it both to me and to my welbeloued brother M. Hier. who I trust will die holily and without blame and do know also that he doth and suffereth nowe more valiauntly then I my selfe a wretched sinner God hath geuen vs a long time that we myghte call to memorie our sinnes the better and repent for the same more feruently Hee hath graunted vs time that our longe and greate temptation shuld put away our greuous sinnes bring the more consolation He hath geuen vs time wherin we should remember the horrible rebukes of our mercifull king and Lorde Iesus and shoulde ponder his cruell death and so more paciently myght learne to beare our afflictions And moreouer that we might kepe in remembraunce how that the ioyes of the life to come are not geuen after the ioyes of this world immediatly but through many tribulaâ—ions the Saints haue entred into the kingdoÌ„ of heauen For some of them haue bene cutte and chopt all to peeces some their eies bored through some sodde some rosted some slaine aliue some buried quicke stoned crucified grineded betwixt mill stones drawne hailed hither and thither vnto execution drowned in waters strangled and hanged torne in pieces vexed wyth rebukes before their death pined in prisons afflicted in bands And who is able to recite all the tormentes and suffringes of the holy Saintes which they suffered vnder the olde and newe Testament for the verity of God namely those which haue at any time rebuked the malice of the priestes or haue preached against their wickednesse And it will be a meruaile if any man nowe also shall escape vnpunished who so euer dare boldly resist the wickednesse and peruersity especially of those priests which can abide no correction And I am glad that they are compelled now to reade my bookes in the which their malice is somewhat described and I know they haue reade the same more exactly and diligently then the holy Gospell seeking therein to finde out errours Geuen at Constance vppon Thursday the 28. day of Iune An. 1415. ¶ Another letter of Iohn Hus wherein he rehearseth what iniuries he receiued of the Councel and of the deputies IF my letter be not
in a maner astonished sayd I do not remember them now at the first but hereafter they shal be obiected agaynst you And by and by the thirde man rising vp sayde when that you were also at Heidelberg you propounded many erroneous matters as touching the Trinitie and there painted out a certayne shield or scutchine comparing the Trinitie of persons in diuinitie vnto water snow and yse and such like Unto whoÌ„ M. Hierome answered Those thinges that I wrote or paynted there the same will I also speake write and paynt here and teach me that they be erroneous and I will most humbly reuoke and recant the same Then certayne cryed out let hym be burned let him be burned Unto whom he answered if my death doe delight or please you in the name of God let it be so Then sayd the archbishop of Salisburg not so mayster Hierome forsomuch as it is written I will not the death of a sinner but rather that he conuert and liue When these and many other tumultes and cryes were passed whereby they did then most disorderly and outragiously witnes agaynst them they deliuered the sayd mayster Hierome being bound vnto the officers of the Citty of Constance to be caryed to prison for that night and so euery one of them returned to their lodginges In the meane tyme one of the friendes of M. I. Hus looking out at a window of the Cloyster sayd vnto hym M. Hierome Then sayd hee you are welcome my deare brother Then sâ—yd Peter vnto hym Be constant feare not to suffer death for the truth sake of the whiche wheÌ„ you were in tymes past at libertie you dyd preache so muche goodnes Vnto whome Hierome aunswered truely brother I do not feare death and forsomuch as we know that we haue spoken much therof in times past let vs now see what may be knowne or done in effect By and by hys keepers comming to the window threatning hym wyth strokes dyd put away the sayd Peter from the window of the Cloyster Then came there one Uitus vnto M. Hierome sayd mayster how doe you Unto whom he aunswered truely brother I do very well Then hys keepers comming about him layd hold of the sayd Uitus saying this is also one of the number and kept hym When it drew towards euening the archb of Rigen sent certayne oâ— hys seruants which lead away M. Hiâ—rome being stroÌ„gly bound with chaynes both by the handes and by the neck and kept him so for certayne houres When night drew on they caryed hym vnto a certayn tower of the Cittie in Sainct Paules Churchyarde where as they tying him fast vnto a great blocke and his fâ—ete in the stockes hys handes also being made fast vppon them they left hym where as the blocke was so high that he could by no meanes sit therupon but that his head must hang downward They caryed also the sayd Uitus vnto the archbishop of Rygen who demaunded of him why he durst be so bold to talk with such a man being a reprobate of all men and an hereticke and when as he could finde no cause of imprisonment in hym and that he sayd he was maister Iohn de Clums friend taking an othe and promise of him that he should not go about to endamage the Councell by reason of that imprisonment and captiuitie so dismissed hym and sent him away Maister Hierom vnknown vnto vs whether he was caryed lay in the sayd tower two dayes two nightes relieued onely with bread and water Then one of hys keepers comming vnto M. Peter declared vnto him howe that M. Hierome lay hard by in bondes and chaines and how he was fed Then M. Peter desired that hee might haue leaue geuen hym to geue him meat because he would procure the same vnto hym The keeper of the prison graunting hys request caryed meate vnto hym Within â—leuen dayes after so hanging by the heeles he vsed so small repast that he fell sore sicke euen vnto the death When as he lying then in that captiuitie and prison desired to haue a Confessor they of the Councell denyed that he shold haue any vntill such time as by great importunitie he obtayned to haue one hys friends being then there present in the same prison and tower wherein he then lay by the space of one yeare lacking but seuen dayes After they had put Iohn Hus to death then about the feast of the natiuitie of Mary the Uirgine they brought forth M. Hierome whom they had kept so long in chains vnto the Churche of S. Paule and threatning hym with death being instant vpon him they forced him to abiure recant and coÌ„sent vnto the death of M. Iohn Hus that he was iustly and truely condemned and put to death by theÌ„ He what for feare of death and hopyng thereby to escape out of their handes according to their will and pleasure according to the tenour whiche was exhibited vnto hym did make abiuration and that in the Cathedrall Churche and open Session the draught whereof penned to hym by the Papistes here ensueth ¶ The abiuration of M Hierome of Prage I Hierome of Prage Mayster of Arte acknowledging the Catholicke Church and the Apostolicke fayth do accurse and renounce all heresies specially that whereof I haue hetherto bene infamed and that which in tymes past Iohn Hus and Iohn Wickleffe haue bolden and taught in theyr workes treatises and sermons made vnto the people and Clergy for the whiche cause the sayde Wickliffe and Hus together with the sayde doctrines errours are condeÌ„ned by this Sinode of Constance as heretickes and all the said doctrine sentencially condemed and especially in certayne articles expressed in the sentences and iudgementes geuen agaynst them by this sacred Councell Also I do accorde and agree vnto the holy Churche of Rome the Apostolick seate in this sacred Councel with my mouth and hart do professe in al thinges and touching all thinges and specially as touching the keyes Sacramentes orders and offices and ecclesiasticall censures of pardons reliques of Saintes Ecclesiasticall libertie also ceremonies and all other thinges pertayning vnto Christian Religion as the Church of Rome the Apostolick sea and this sacred Councel do professe and specially that many of the sayd Articles are notoriously hereticall and lately reproued by the holy fathers some of them blasphemous other some erroneous some offensiue vnto godly cares many of them temerarious and sedicious And suche also were counted the Articles lately condemned by the sacred councell and it was inhibited and forbidden to all and singular Catholicke men hereafter to preach teach or presume to hold or mayntayne any of the sayd Articles vnder payn of being accursed And I the sayd Hierome forsomuch as I haue laboured by Scholasticall Artes to perswade the opinion De Vniuersalibus realibus and that one substance of the common kinde should signifie many thinges subiect vnder the same and euery
this present committing the foresayd iniuryes vnto God vnto whom vengeance perteyneth who will also aboundantly reward workers of iniquity will prosecute them more amply before him whom God shall appoynt in the Apostolicke sea to gouerne his holy Churche as the onely and vndoubted Pastour Vnto whom God willing we exhibiting our due reuerence obedience as faythfull children in those things which are lawfull honest and agreeable to reason and the law of God wil make our request and petition that speedy remedy may be prouided for vs our sayde kingdome and Marquesdome vpon the premises according to the law of our Lord Iesus Christ and the institutions of the holy fathers The premises notwithstanding we setting apart all feare and mens ordinances prouided to the contrary will maynetayne and defend the law of our Lord Iesus Christ and the deuout humble and constant preachers thereof euen to the shedding of our bloud Dated at Sternberg in the yeare of our Lord. 1415. vpon S. Wēceslaus day Martyr of our Lord Iesu Christ. Round about the sayd letters there were 54. Seales hanging and their names subscribed whose Seales they were The names of which noble men I thought it good here to annext with all partly for the more credite of that hath bene sayd partly also for examples sake to the intent that our noble men and gentlemen in this our Realme of England now liuing in this cleare light of the Gospell may by their example vnderstand that if they ioyne themselues with the Gospell of Iesus zealouslye and as they should do yet are they neither the first nor the most that so haue done before them if not yet the trueth may here remayne in the story to theyr shame or els to theyr instruction seing so many noble and worthy gentlemen within the small kingdome of Bohemia to be so forward in those so darcke dayes and among so many enemyes 200. yeares agoe to take part with Christ And yet our Gentlemē here in such long cōtinuance of time being so diligētly taught are neyther in number nor in zeale to thē to be compared but will still take part contrary both to Christ and to the example of these nobles whose names they may see read here folowing 1 Alssokabat de Wiscowitz 2 Vlricus de Lhota 2 Ioan de Ksimicz 4 Iossko de sczitowicz 5 Paerdus Zwiranowicz 6 Ioan. de Ziwla 7 Ioā de Reychēberg 8 Wildo Skitzyny 9 Drliko de Biela 10 Kos de Doloylatz 11 Ioan de Simusin 12 Dobessim ' de Tissa 13 Drazko de Aradeck 14 Steph. de Hmodorkat 15 Ioan Dern de Gabonecx 16 Barso dictus Hloder de Zeinicz 17 Ioan Hmrsdorfar 18 Psateska de Wilklek 19 Petrus Mg de Sczitowicy 20 N. Studenica 21 N. Brischell 22 N. de Cromassona 23 Arannisick Donant de Poloniae 24 Ioan. Donant de Poloniae 25 Ioan. de Cziczow 26 Wenceslaus de N. 27 N. de N. 28 N.N. 29 Iosseck de N. 30 Henricus de N. 31 Waczlals de kuck  This noble man did accompanye Hus and with certain horsemen conducte him to Constance 32 Henr. de Zrenowicz 33 Baczko de Cōuald 34 Petr. dictus Nienick de zaltoroldeck 35 Czēko de Mossnow 36 N. 37 Zibilutz de Clezā 38 Ioan. de Peterswald 39 Parsifal de Namyescz 40 Zodoni de Zwietzick 41 Raczeck Zawskalp 42 Ion de Tossawicz 43 Diwa de Spissnia 44 Steffko de Draczdw 45 Issko de Draczdw 46 Odich de Hlud 47 Wosfart de Paulowicz 48 Pirebbor de Tire zenicz 49 Rynard de Tyrczewicz 50 Bohunko de Wratisdow 51 Vlricus de Racdraw 52 Deslaw de Nali 53 Bonesb de Frabenicz 54 Eybl de Roissowan After these things thus declared and discoursed cōcerning the history of Iohn Hus and Hierome of Prage the order of place and countrye next woulde require consequently to infer and comprehend the great troubles perturbations which happened after vpō the death of these men in the coūtry of Boheme but the order of time calleth me backe first to other matters here of our owne country which passed in the meane time with vs in England Which things being taken by the way and finished we will christ willing afterward returne to the tractation hereof to prosecute the troubles and conflictes of the Bohemians with other things beside perteyning to the latter end of the coūcell of constance and chosing of Pope Martin as the order of yeares and time shall require Ye heard before pag. 588. how after the death of Thomas Arundell Archb. of Caunt succeeded Henry Chichesley an 1414. and sate 25. yeres In whose time was much trouble and great affliction of good mē here in England of whom many were compelled to abiure some we burned diuers were driuē to exile Wherof partly now to entreat as we finde them in registers historyes recorded we will first begin with Iohn Claydon Currier of Londō Richard Turming whom Rob. Fabian doth falsly affirm to be burned in the yeare where in Syr Roger Acton and M. Browne suffered who in deed suffered not before the secōd yeare of Henry Chichesley being Archb. of Caunt whiche was an 1413. The history of which Iohn Claydon in the Registers is thus declared The story of Iohn Claydon Currier and of R. Turming Baker THe 17. of August 1415. did personally appeare I. Claydon Currier of London arrested by the Mayor of the sayd City for the suspition of heresy before Henry Archbishop of Caunterbury in Saynt Paules Church whiche Iohn being obiected to him by the Archbishop that in the City of London other places of the prouince of Canterbury he was suspected by diuers godly and learned mē for heresy and to be contrary to the catholick fayth and determinatiō of the church did openly confesse and denyed not but that he had bene for the space of xx yeres suspected both about the City of London also in the prouince of Caunt and specially of the common sort for Lollardy and heresy to be contrary to the catholick fayth and determination of the church of Rome and defamed of the same all the tyme aforesayd In so much that in the time of M. Robert Braybrooke B. of London deceased he was for the space of two yeares commaunded to the prison of Conwey for the foresayd defamation and suspition and for the same cause also he was in prison in the fleete for 3. yeares Out of which prison he in the raigne of King Henry the 4. was brought before Lord Iohn Scarle then Chauncellor to the king there did abiure all heresy and errour And the sayd Iohn Claydon being asked of the sayd Archbishop whither he did abiure the heresye of which he was suspect before any other did confesse that in a Conuocation at London in Paules Church before Thomas Arundell late Archbishop deceased he did abiure all such doctrine which they called heresy and error contrary to the Catholick fayth and determination of the Church and that he had
done they suppressed diuers monasteries pharisaicall temples and idolatrous phanes beginning first with the great monasterie of the blacke Friers eight miles from Prage and driuing away the wicked and vicious Priests Monkes out of them or compelling them vnto a better order And thus their number more and more encreasing vnder the conduict of a certaine noble man named Nicholas they went againe vnto the King requiring to haue more and ampler Churches graunted vnto them The King seemed at the first willingly and gently to giue care vnto the said Nicholas intreating for the people and commaunded them to come againe the next day When the people were departed the kyng turning himselfe to that noble man Nicholas which taried still behynde said Thou hast begun a webbe to put me out of my kingdome but I will make a rope of it wherewithall I will hang thee Whereupon he immediatly departed out of the Kings presence and the King himselfe went into the Castle of Uissegrad within a while after into a new Castle which he himselfe had builded fiue stones cast froÌ„ thence sending Ambassadours to his brother to require aide These Protestants beeing assembled in the Towne of Praâ—e holding their conuentions the king sent forth his Chamberlaine with CCC horsemeÌ„ to runne vpoÌ„ them but he hauing respect vnto his life fled WheÌ„ newes thereof was brought vnto the king all that were about him being amased vtterly detested the fact but the Kings cup-bearer staÌ„ding by said I knew before that these thynges would thus come to passe Whom the king in a rage taking hold of threw him downe before his feete and with hys dagger would haue slaine him but being letted by such as were about him with much ado he pardoned him his life Immediatly the king being taken with a palsey fell sicke and within 18. daies after wheÌ„ he had marked the names of such whom he had appointed to put to death incessantly calling for aide of his brother and other his frends he departed this life before the Princes which he had sente vnto were come with aide wheÌ„ he had raigned 55. yeares and was about the age of 57. yeares The story of Zisca IMmediatly after the death of Wenceslaus there was a certaine noble man named Zisca borne at Trosnouia which from his youth vpwarde was brought vp in the kyngs court and had lost one of his eies in a battel where as he had valiantly borne himselfe This man beeing sore greeued for the death of I. Hus and Hierome of Prage minding to reuenge the iniuries which the Councell had done greatly to the dishonour of the kingdom of Boheme vpon their complices and adhereÌ„ts he gathered together a number of meÌ„ of warre and subuerted the Monasteries and idolatrous temples pulling downe and breaking in peeces the images and idols driuing away the Priestes and Monkes which he saide were kept vp in their Cloysters like swine in their styes to be fatted After this hys army beeing increased hauing gathered together aboute fortie thousande men hee attempted to take the Castle of Uissegrade which was but slenderly warded FroÌ„ thence the said Zisca vnder the conduict of Coranda wente speedely vnto Pelzina whereas he knew he had many frends of his faction and tooke the towne into his power fortifieng the same very strongly and those which tarried behinde tooke the Castle of Uissegrade Then the Queene Sophia beeing very carefull sente letters and messengers vnto the Emperour Sigismund and other nobles adioining vnto her requiring aide and helpe but the Emperour made preparation against the Turke which had then lately wonne certaine Castels of him Whereupon the Queene seeing all ayde so farre off together with Zenko Warrenberge gathered an host with the kings treasure and fortified the Castle of Prage and the lesser Citie which ioineth vnto the Castle making gates and Towers of wood vpon the bridge ouer the Riuer Multane to stoppe that the Protestants shoulde haue no passage that way Then it hapned that at the I le of S. Benedict one Peter Steremberge fought an equall or indifferent battaile with them In the meane time the number of the Protestantes beeing increased in Prage they fought for yâ— bridge In which battaile many were slaine on both parts but at the length the Hussites wanne the bridge and the neather part of lesser Prage the Queenes part fleeing into the vpper parte thereof whereas they turning againe fiersly renued the battaile and fought continually day and night by yâ— space of fiue daies Many were slaine on both parts goodly buildings were rased and the councell house which was in a low place was vtterly defaced and burned During the time of this troublous estate the Ambassadours of the Emperour Sigismund were come whyche taking vpon them the rule and gouernaÌ„ce of the Realme made a truce or league with the Citie of Prage vnder this condition that the Castle of Uissegrad beeing rendred it should be lawful for theÌ„ to send Ambassadours to the Emperour Sigismund to intreat as touching their estate and that Zisca should render Pelzina Piesta with the other forts which he had taken These conditions thus agreed vpon and receiued all the forreine Protestants departed out of the Citie and the Senate of the Citie began to gouerne againe according to their accustomed manner and all things were quieted Howbeit the Papists which were gone out of the Towne durst not returne againe but still looked for the Emperour by whose presence they thought they should haue bene safe But this their hope was frustrate by meanes of certaine letters which were sent from the Emperour wherein it was written that he woulde shortly come and rule the kingdome euen after the same order and maner as his father Charles had done before him Whereby the Protestants vnderstoode that their sect and Religion should be vtterly banished which was not begon during the raigne of the sayd Charles About Christmasse the Emperour Sigismund came to Brunna a Citie of Morauia and there he pardoned the Citizens of Prage vnder condition that they woulde let downe the chaines and barres of the City and receiue his rulers and magistrates Wherunto the whole city obeied and the Magistrates thereof lifting vp their handes vnto heauen reioiced at the comming of the new king But the Emperour turned another way and weÌ„t vnto Uratislauia the head city of Slesia where as a little before the coÌ„munalty of the City had slaine in an insurrection the magistrates which his brother WeÌ„ceslaus had set in authority the principals wherof he beheaded The newes wherof when they were reported at Prage the CitizeÌ„s being seared by the example of the Vratislauians distrusting their pardoÌ„ rebelled out of hand and hauing obteined Cencho on their part which had the gouernaunce of the Castle of Prage they sent letters into all the Realme that no man should suffer the Emperour to enter which was an enemie vnto Boheme and sought nothing else but to destroy
nowe come to manifest their innocencie before the whole Church and to require open audience where as the laitie may also be present The request was graunted them and being further demanded in what poynts they did disagree from the church of Rome they propounded 4. Articles First they affirmed that all suche as woulde be saued ought of necessitie to receiue the Communion of the laste supper vnder both kindes of bread and wine The second Article they affirmed aâ—l ciuil rule and dominion to be forbidden vnto yâ— Clergy by the law of God The thirde Article that the preaching of the worde of God is free for all men and in all places The fourth Article as touching open crimes and offences which are in no wise to be suffered for the â—â—oiding of greater euill These were the onely propositions whyche they propounded before the Councell in the name of the whole realme Then another ambassador affirmed that he had hard of the Bohemians diuers and sundry thinges offensiue to Christian eares amongst the which this was one poynte that they should preach that the inuention of the order of begging Friers was diabolicall Then Procopius rising vppe sayde neither is it vntrue for if neyther Moises neyther before hym the Patriarkes neither after him the Prophets neyther in the new lawe Christe and hys Apostles did institute the order of begging friers who doth dout but that it was an inuention of the deuil and a worke of darkenesse This answere of Procopius was derided of them all And Cardinall Iulianus went about to prooue that not onely the decrees of the Patriarkes and Prophetes and those things which Christ and his Apostles had instituted to be onely of God but also all such decrees as the church shuld ordaine being guided through the holy ghost be the workes of God All be it as he sayde the order of begging Friers might seeme to be taken out of some parte of the gospel The Bohemians chose out 4. diuines which shuld declare their Articles to be taken out of the Scriptures Likewise on the contrary part there was 4. appoynted by the councell This disputation continued 50. dayes where many thinges were alledged on either parte whereof as place shal serue more hereafter by the grace of Christ shal be sayd when we come to the time of that Councel In the meane season while yâ— Bohemians were thus in long conflicts wyth Sigismund the Emperour and the Pope fighting for their religion vnto whome notwtstanding all the fulnesse of the Popes power was bent against them God of his goodnesse had geueÌ„ such noble victories as is aboue expressed and euer did prosper them so loÌ„g as they could agree among theÌ„selues as these things I say were doing in Boheme King Henry the 5. fighting likewise in Fraunce albeit for no like matters of religion fell sicke at Boys and died after he had raigned 9. yeres 5. moneths 3. wekes and odde daies from his coronation This king in his life and in all hys doings was so deuout seruiceable to the Pope and his chapleins that he was called of many the Prince of priests who left behind him a sonne being yet an infant 9. monthes and 15. dayes of age whom he had by Quene Katherine daughter to the French king married to him about 2. or 3. yeares before The name of which Prince succeeding after his father was Henry 6. lefte vnder the gouernement and protection of his vncle named Humfrey Duke of Gloucester ¶ The names of the Archbishops of Canterbury in this fifte Booke conteined 54 Simon Islepe 17 56 Simon Langham 2 57 William Witlesey 5 58 Simon Sudbery 6 59 William Courtney 15 60 Thomas Arundel 18 61 Henry Chichesly 29 THE SIXT PART OR SECTION pertaining to the last 300. yeares A preface to the reader ACcording to the fiue sondry diuersities and alterations of the Churche so haue I deuided hetherto the order of thys presente Church story into fiue principall partes euery part containing 300. yeares So that nowe comming to the laste 300. yeares that is to the last times of the Church counting from the time of Wickleffe For as muche as in the compasse of the sayd last 300 yeres are contained great troubles and perturbations of the Church with the meruailous reformation of the same through the wonderous operation of the almighty all which things cannot be comprehended in one booke I haue therefore disposed the sayd latter 30. yeares into diuers bookes beginning nowe with the sixt booke at the raigne of king Henry the vj. In which booke beside the greeuous and sundry persecutions raised vp by Antichrist to be noted here in is also to be obserued that where as it hath of long time bene receyued and thought of the common people that this religion now generally vsed hath sprong vp and risen but of late euen by the space as many do thinke of 20. or 30. yeares it may now manifestly appeare not onely by the Acts and Monuments heretofore passed but also by the hystories here after following howe this profession of Christes religion hath bene spread abroade in Englande of olde and auncient time not onely from the space of these 200. late yeares from the time of Wyckleffe but hathe continually from time to time sparkled abroade although the flames thereof haue neuer so perfectly burst out as they haue done within these hundred yeares and more As by these hystories here collected gathered out of Registers especially of the Diocesse of Norwich shall manifestly appeare wherein may be seene what men and how many both men and women within the sayde Diocesse of Norwich haue bene which haue defended the same cause of doctrine which now is receiued by vs in the Church Which persones althoughe then they were not so strongly armed in their cause and quarel as of late yeres they haue bene yet were they warriours in Christes churche and fought for their power in the same cause And although they gaue backe through tyrannie yet iudge thou the best good Reader and referre the cause therof to God who reuealeth all things according to his determined will and appoynted time THis yong prince being vnder the age of one yeare after the death of his father succeeded in his reigne and kingdom of England Anno 1422. and in the 8. yeare was crowned at Westminster and the 2. yeare after was crowned also at Paris Henry bishop of Winchester Cardinall being present at them both raigned 38. yeres and then was deposed by Edwarde the 4. as heere after Christ willing shall be declared in his time In the firste yeare of his raigne was burned the constant witnesse bearer and testis of Christes doctrine William Tailour a Priest vnder Henry Chichesley Archbishop of Canterbury Of this William Tailour I read that in the dayes of Thomas Arundell hee was first apprehended and abiured Afterwarde in the daies of Henry Chichesley aboute the yeare of our Lorde 1421. which was
religion not by sworde but by argument and disputation that the Bishop of Rome could neuer yet to this day remooue the Thaborites and Citie of Prage from the communion of both the kindes nor coulde euer cause them to keepe the conditions which in the beginning of the Councell was enioyned their priests to obserue as testifieth Cochleus lib. 8. hist. Huss With whom also recordeth Antoninus who in 3 part hist. saith that the doctrine of the Bohemians which he termeth by the name of Zizania did take so deepe roote wyth them and grewe so fast that afterwarde neyther by fire nor sword it could be extinct An. 3. part hist. tit 22. cap. 10 Concerning the which Bohemians briefly in a generall summe to recapitulate their whole actes doings here is to be noted that they in their owne defence in the quarel of Iohn Hus and Hierome of Prage prouoked by their catholike aduersaries to warre fighting vnder Zisca their Captaine had eleuen battailes with the Popes side and euer went away victours Ex paral Abb. Vrsp. in Epitaphio Ioan. Zisc. Moreouer in the history of Peucer it is testified that pope Martin 5. sending for the B. of Wint. then Cardinal had leuied 3. maine armies intending to ouerrunne al the Bohemians one army of the Saxons vnder the prince Elector the seconde of the Francones vnder the Marques of Brandeburge the thirde of Renates Bauarians and Suechers vnder Octo archb of Treuers With these Sigismund also the Emperor and Cardinal Iulian the popes Legate who at last was slain in war and being spoiled of all his attire was left naked in the fielde ioyned al their force Who ioyning together 5. times sayth the story which 5. sondry battailes assailed and inuaded the Bohemians at euery which battail 5. times the sayd aduersaries stroken and daunted with a sodain feare ranne away out of the field leauing their tents w e all their implements and furniture behind them before any stroke was geuen Ex Casp. Peuc lib. 5. Whereby it may appeare the holy aungels of God to fight for them which embraced the syncere doctrine of Christes gospell Thus the Bohemians through the mighty protection of almighty God cōtinued a long time inuincible during all that life of Zisca also of Procopius til at length through discord growing betwene them theyr captains Procopius Mainardus they were subdued vnto their enemies And heere by the way is not to be omitted the wicked and cruel facte of Mainardus who after the death of Procopius thinking to purge the realme of Boheme of those chiefe and principal soldiours which had bene long expert and trained vp in warres found meanes by a proclamation made as though he woulde warre against other countreis of their eunemies bordering about them craftily to traine all them which were disposed to take wages into certaine barnes or houels prepared for the same purpose and so shutting the dores vppon them the wicked dissembler set fire vpon them brent of them diuers thousands and so brought the rest by that meanes vnder subiection to the Emperor during his lyfe time which after that continued not long Ex Aene. Syl. The which soldiours if they had fought so much for the catholike liberties of the Pope and his churche as they had fought against him it is martyrs But they that kill with the sword sayeth Christ shall perish with the sword Notwithstanding the cruell deceit of Mainardus is worthy of all men to be detested During this businesse among the bishops beyonde the sea in the meane time our bishops here also in Englande were not vnoccupied Whether it be the nature of the countrey that so geueth or whether the great liuings and welthy promotions of the clergy do draw w e them a more insensible vnto wardnesse in Gods religion hard it is to say this is manifest to all them which will read and marke our stories from time to time that in Englande is more burning and slaying for Religion and for all other matters more bloudshed among vs then in any other lande or nation in Christendome besides After the burning of Rich. Houeden of Nicho. Canon and of Thom. Bagley priest aboue recorded pag. 666. Whom the bishops condemned to death An. 1431. not long after about the yere of our Lorde 1439. which was the 18. of the raign of king Henr 6. they had another poore man by the backe named Riche Wicke Priest mentioned both in Rob. Fabian and also in another olde english chronicle borowed of one Perminger What his opinions were they do not expresse This they recorde that this Rich wich first was degraded then burned at the tower hil for heresy Some do a arm that he before his death reuolted but that seemeth by his burning not to be Rex vicecomitibus London Midd. salutem Albeit Richard Wyche late clearke who heretofore long sithence heretically did hold teach publikely preache certaine heresies and erroneous opinions in many places within our realme of England And for the same many yeares nowe past being iudicially conuicted did before a iudge in that behalfe sufficient abiure all heresy generally and afterward as a dogge returning to his vomit did presume to maintain teach publikely preach his former errors and heresies so that hee was worthely adiudged a Relapse And againe being impeached for the same before the reuerend father in God Robert B of London his lawfull Ordinarie was called foorth to iudgement and being before him did iudicially confesse hys errors and heresies For the which cause the saide reuerende father vppon mature deliberation by hym the sayde Reuerende father first had with the aduise of the learned in the lawe his assistantes lawfully proceeding against the saide Richard did by his sentēce defintiue pronounce and adiudge him to bee a Relapse and did disgrade him from the order and dignitie of Priesthoode tooke from him all priestly ornaments and depriued him of all priestly function and Priuiledge according to iustice and last of all turned him ouer to the secular power as the manner is And afterwards you by our Princely commandement and warrant did according to the lawe of oure realme for his last punishment consume the body of the sayd Richard to ashes being a Relapse conuict and disgraded as a notorious traitour not only against God but also against vs and our crowne and dignity All which notwithstanding certaine our subiects as we haue ben sundry times enformed being pricked foreward with a Diabolical spirite practising of all likelihode not only sedition but also Idolatry within our Realme are not afraide publikely to affirme that the sayde Richard was altogether innocent of heretical prauity Nay rather they do moste shainefully with their vaine deuises and wickedly conceiued imaginatiōs blase abroad that he was died a good iust and an holy man and that he doeth many myracles whereas in deede no suche myracles be done by him Which
no further but to Fabian and Hall lacketh no good wil in him but only a little matter to make a perfect sycophant And admit the sayde name of Onley could not be founde in those wryters yet it were not vnpossible for a man to haue two names especially if he were a religious man to beare the name of the towne where he was born beside his own proper surname But nowe what if I M. Cope can auouch and bring foorth to you the name of Roger Onley out of sufficient recorde which you seeme not to haue yet read Haue yee not then done well and properly thinke you so bitterly to flee in my face and to barke so egerly all this while at moneshine in the water hauing no more cause almoste against me theÌ„ against the man in the Moone And now least you shoulde thinke me so much vnprouided of iust authority for my defence as I see you vnprouided of modestie and patience wryte you to your prompter or suborner where so euer he lurketh here in England to sende you ouer vnto Louane the booke of Iohn Harding a Chronicler more auncient then either Fabian or Hall printed in the house of Richard Grafton Anno 1543. where turne to the fol. 223. fac b. lin 19. and there shall you finde and reade these wordes Againe the Church and the king cursedly By helpe of one maister Roger Onley c. By the whyche woordes yee must necessarily confesse Roger Onley to be the name of the man either els must ye needes deny the author For otherwise that master Roger Bolingbroke was the onely helper to the Duchesse in that fact by no wise it can stande with the story of these authors which say that 4. other besides hym were coÌ„demned for the same erune c. And moreouer thought the sayd Sir R. Onley was no knight as I haue saide in my former edition yet this yee cannot deny by the testimonie of them that haue sene his workes but that he was a Priest which you wil graunt to be a knights fellow And thus much for the name and condition of M. Roger Onley Fourthly as concerning Margaret Iourdeman whoÌ„ ye call the witch of Eye ye offer me herein great wrong to say that I make her a martyr which was a wytche when as I here professe confesse and ascertaine both you and all English men both present al posterity hereafter to come that this Margaret Iourdeman I neuer spake of neuer thought of neuer dreamed of nor did euer heare of before you named her in your booke your selfe So farre is it of that I eyther with my will or against my will made any martyr of her Furthermore I professe and denounce in like manner the neither haue you any iust or congrue occasion in my boke so to iudge much lesse to raile of me For where in expresse words I do speake of the moÌ„ther of the Lady Yong what occasion haue you therby to slander me and my boke with Margarete Iourdeman which Margarete whether shee was a witche or not I leaue her to the Lorde As for me neither did I knowe of her then nor did I meane of her nowe But because I couple her in the same story you say To this I say because shee was the mother of a Ladie I thought to ioyne her w e an other Lady in the same story as in one pue together although in one cause I will not say And yet notwtstanding I doe so couple the saide mother w e the Duchesse in such distinet difference of yeares that you M. Cope might casily haue vnderstande or beside you no man els would haue thought the contrary but that Margaret Iouedeman was neither heere in my booke nor yet many memento For the wooordes of my storie are playne whereas the condemnation of the Lady Eleanor of the mother of Lady Young being referred to the yeare of our Lord 1441. I doe also in the same story through the occasion of that Ladie inforte mention of the mother of the Ladie Yong declaring in expresse woordes that shee folowed certayne yeares after in the end of that chapter do name also the yeare of her burning to be 1490. whiche was 50. yeares after the death of Onely and Margaret Iourdeman by the computatioÌ„ of which yeares it is playne that no other woman could be noted in that place but only the Lady Younges mother But M Cope continuing still in his wrangling mood obiecteth agayne for that in my Callendar the sayd Ladye Younges mother hath the next day in the Catalogue next after the death of Roger Onley whiche day pertayneth properly to Margaret Iourdeman which was burned the same day in Smithfield not to the Ladyes mother c. What order was taken in placing the names dayes what is that to me If he whiche had the disposing of the Catalogue did place them so in monthes as he sawe them ioyned in chapiters not perusing peraduenture nor abuising the chapters that doth nothing preiudice the truth of my story which sufficiently doth clare it selfe in distincting theÌ„ rightly in names also in yeares as is afore declared Fiftly and lastly hauing thus sufficiently aunswered to your circumstanunces of persons names and times M. Cope I will nowe enter to encounter with you concerning the fact and crime obiected to the Lady Duches and to the rest with this protestation before premised vnto the reader that if the fact be true and so done is reported in the histories of Fabian Halle and harding I desire the reader then so to take me as though I do not here deale withall nor speake of the matter but vtterly to haue pretermitted and dispuncted the same But for somuch as the deed and offence layd and geuen forth agaynst these parties may be a matter made of euil wil compacted rather then true in deede therefore I doe but onely moue a question by way of history not as defending nor commending nor commemorating the thing if it be true but onely mouing the question whether it is to be iudged true or suspected rather to be false and forged and so hauing briefly propounded certayne coniectural suspicious or supposals concerning that matter to passe it ouer neither medling on the one side nor on the other The first coÌ„iecture why it may be possible that this act of treason layd to the charge of the Duches Roger Oneley agaynst the king may be vntrue is this that the sayde Oneley otherwise named Bolingbroke tooke it vppon hys death that they neuer intended any such thing as they were condemned for The second coniecture for that the Lady Eleanor and Onely seemed then to fauour and fauour of that religion set forth by wicklesse and therefore like enough that they were haâ—d of the clergy Furthermore what hatred practise of Papistes can do it is not vnknowne The third coniecture for that the sayd mayster Roger Onely falsly
dyed of no naturall pang but of some violent hand Some suspected him to be strangled some that a whole spytt was priuily forced into his body some affirme that he was styfeled betweene to fether beds After the death of this Duke and hys body being enterred at S. Albons after he had politikely by the space of 25. yeares gouerned this realme 5. of his housholde to wit one knight 3. Esquiers and a Yeoman were arreigned conuict to be hanged drawn quartered Who being hanged and cut downe halfe aliue the Marques of Suffolke there present shewed the charter of the kinges pardon and so they were deliuered Notwithstanding all this could not appease the grudge of the people saying that the sauing of the seruauntes was no amends for the murdering of the mayster In this cruell facte of these persons which did so conspire and consent to the death of this noble man whiche thought thereby to worke their owne safety the meruailous work of gods iudgement appeareth herein to be noted who as in all other like cruell pollices of maÌ„ so in this also turned al theyr pollices clean contrary So that where yâ— Queene thought most to preserue her husband in honor and her selfe in state thereby both she lost her husband her husband lost his realm the realm lost Angeow NormaÌ„dy the Duchy of Aquitane with all her partes beyond that sea Calice only except as in sequele of the matter who so will read the storyes shall right well vnderstand The next yeare following it followed also that that Cardinall who was the principall artificer and ringleader of all this mischiefe was suffered of God no loÌ„ger to liue Of whose wicked conditions being more largely set foorth in Edward Halle I omitte here to speake What he himselfe spake in his deathbed for example to other I thought not best to pretermit Who hearing that he shuld dy that ther was no remedy murmured grudged wherfore he shuld dye hauing so much riches saying that if the whole realm would saue hys life he was able either by pollicy to get it or by riches to buy it adding saying moreouer fit quod he will not death be hyred nor will money doe nothing wheÌ„ my nephew of Bedford dyed I thought my selfe halfe vp the wheele but wheÌ„ I saw mine other nephew of Glocester deceassed then I thought my selfe able to be equal with kinges and so ought to encrease my treasure in hope to haue worne the triple crown t. Ex Edou Hallo And thus is the rich byshop of Winchester with all his pompe and riches gone with the which riches he was able not onely to build scholes colledges and Uniuersities but also was able to susteine the kinges armies in warre as is specified in storyes without any taxing of the commons In whose seate next succeeded William Wanflet preferred to the byshopricke of Winchester who though he had lesse substaunce yet hauing a minde more godly disposed did found and erecte the Colledge of Mary Magdalen in Oxford For the which foundation as there haue ben and be yet many studentes bound to yeld gratefull thanks vnto God so I must needes confesse my selfe to be one except I will be vnkinde Among that other mischieuous aduersaries which sought and wrought the death of Humfrey Duke of Gloucester next to the Cardinall of Winchester who as is sayd dyed that next yere following was William de la Pole Marques of Suffolk who also liued not long after nor long escaped vnpunished For although he was highly exalted by the meanes of the Queene whose maryage he onely procured vnto the fauour of the king was made Duke of Suffolke magnified of the people and bare the whole sway in the realme whose actes and facts his vayne glorious head caused also by the assent of the commons to be recorded substantially to be registred in the rolles of the Parliament for a perpetuall renowne to him and all his posteritie for euer yet notwtstanding the hand of Gods iudgement still hanging ouer hym he enioyed not long this his triuÌ„phant victory For within 3. yeares after the death and ruine of the Cardinall the voyces of the whole commons of England were vtterly turned against him accusing him in the Parliament at the blacke Fryers for deliuery of the Duchye of Angeow and Barledome of Maine also for the death of yâ— noble Prince Humfry Duke of Glocester They unputed moreouer to hym the losse of all Normandye saying vnto him that he was a swallower vp and consumer of yâ— kings treasure the expâ—iler of al good and vertuous counsaylers from the king and aduancer of vicious persons apparant aduersaryes to the publicke wealth so that he was called in euery mouth a traytour a murderer and a robber of the kinges treasure The Queene albeit she tenderly loued the Duke yet to appease the exclamation of the commons was forced to committee hym to the tower where he with as much pleasure and liberty as could be remayned for a month whiche being expired he was deliuered and restored agayne into his old place former fauour with the kyng where at the people more grudged then before It happened by the occasion of a commotion then beginning amongest the rude people by one whom they called Blewbeard that the parliament was for that tyme adiourned to Leycester thinking to the Queene by force and rigour of lawe to repâ—esse there the malice and euill will conceiued against the duke But at that place few of yâ— nobilitie would appeare Wherfore it was againe reiourned vnto LondoÌ„ kept at Westminster where was a whole company a ful appearance with the king and Queene with them the duke of Suffolke as chiefe counsailour The commons not forgetting their old grudge renewed agayn their former articles and accusations agaynst the sayde duke agaynst the byshop of Salisb. syr Iames Fynics Lord Say and other When the kyng perceaued yâ— no glosing nor dissimulation would serue to appease the continual clamour of the importunate coÌ„mons to make some quiet pacificatioÌ„ first he sequestred from hym the Lord say treasurer of Englande other the Dukes adherentes from theyr offices Then he put in exile the Duke of Suffolke for the terme of 5. yeares supposing by that space the furious rage of yâ— people would asswage But the hand of God woulde not suffer that giltles bloud of Humfrey Duke of Glocester to be vnreuenged or that flagitious person further to continue For wheÌ„ he shipped in Suffolke intending to be transported into Fraunce he was encountred with a shippe of warre belonging to the tower whereby he was taken and brought into Douer rode and there on the side of a ship boat one strake of his head which was about the yeare of our Lord. 1450. And thus haue ye heard the full storye and discourse of Duke Humfrey and of all hys aduersaries also of Gods condigne
listed These thinges thus being done and the tumult ceased after three dayes Mahometes the Turke entreth into the Citie and first calling for the heades and auncientes of theÌ„ Citie such as he found to be left aliue he commaunded the to be mangled and â—ut in peeces It is also sayth my author reported that in the feastes of the Turks honest matrones and virgins and such as were of the kinges stocke after other coâ—umeties were he 〈◊〉 and cut in peeces for their disport And this was the end of that princely and famous 〈◊〉 of Constantinople beginning first by Constantinus and ending also with ConstaÌ„tinus which for the princely royalty therof was named and euer honoured from the time of the first Constantine equally with the City of Rome called also by the name thereof new Rome so continued the space of 1120. yeares I pray God that olde Rome may learne of new Rome to take heed and beware by tyme. This terrible destruction of the Citty of Constantinople the Queene of Cittyes I thought here to describe not so much to set forth the barbarous cruelty of these filthy rake hels and mercilesse murtherers as specially for this that we being admonished by the dolefull ruine and misery of these our euen christened may call to minde the plagues miseryes deserued whiche seeme to hang no lesse ouer our owne heades and thereby may learne betime to inuocate and call more earnestly vpon the name of our terrible and mercifull God that he for his sonnes sake will keepe vs preserue his church among vs and mitigate those plagues and sorrowes whiche we no lesse haue deserued then these aboue minded before vs. Christ graunt it Amen Ex hist. Wittenbergica Peucer The history of Reynold Peeocke Byshop of Chichester afflicted and imprisoned for the Gospell of Christ. AFter the death of Henry Chichisley before mentioned pag. 657. next succeeded Iohn Stafford an 1445. who continued 8. yeares After hym came Iohn Kempe ann 1453. who sate but three yeares Then succeeded Thomas Burschere In the time of which Archbishop fell the trouble of Reynold Pecocke Bishop of Chichester afflicted by the Popes Prelates for hys fayth and profession of the Gospell Of this Byshoppe Halle also in his Chronology toucheth a little mention declaring that an ouerthwart iudgement as he termeth it was geuen by the Fathers of the spiritualty agaynst him Thys man sayth he beganne to moue questions not priuatly but openly in the Uniuersityes concerning the Annates Peter pence and other iurisdictions and authorities perteyning to the sea of Rome and not onely put forth the questioÌ„s but declared his mind and opinion in the same wherefore he was for thys cause absured at Paules Crosse. Thus muche of hym wryteth Hall Of whom also recordeth Polychronycon but in few wordes This bishop first of S. Assaphe then of Chichester so long as Duke Humfrey lyued by whome he was promoted and much made of was quiet and safe and also bolde to dispute and to write hys mynde and wrote as Leland recordeth diuers bookes and treatises But after that good Duke was thus as ye haue heard made away this good man lacking his backstay was open to his enemies and matter soone found agaynst hym Wherupon he being complayned of and accused by priuy and malignant promoters vnto the Archbishop letters first were directed downe from the Archbishop to cite al men to appeare that could say any thing agaynst hym The forme of which citation here ensueth The copy of the Citation sent by the Archbyshoppe THomas by the permission of God Archb. of Canterbury primate of all England and Legate of the Apostolicke Sea to all and singuler Parsons Vicares Chaplaynes Curates not Curates Clerkes and learned men whatsoeuer they be constitute ordeined in any place throughout our prouince of Caunterbury health grace and benediction We haue receiued a greeuous complaint of our reuerend felow brother Reynold Pecocke Byshop of Chichester conteyning in it that albeit our sayd reuerend felow brother the Byshop deliuered vnto vs certayne bookes written by him in the English tongue by vs and our authority to be examined corrected reformed and allowed notwithstanding many the examination and reformation of the sayde bookes depending and remayning before vs vndiscussed haue openly preached and taught at Paules crosse in London and in diuers other places of our prouince of Canterbury that our sayd felow brother the Byshop hath propouÌ„ded made and written or caused to be writen in the sayde bookes certayne conclusions repugnaunt to the true fayth and that he doth obstynately hold and defend the same By the pretence of which preaching and teaching the state good name and fame of the sayd Lord Reynolde the Byshoppe are greeuously offended and hurt and he and his opinion maruellously burdened Wherefore we charge you all together and seuerally apart do commaund you firmely enioyning you that openly and generally you doe warne or cause to bee warned all and singular such persons whiche will obiect any thing contrary and agaynst the conclusions of our sayd reuereÌ„d felow brother the Bishop had or conteined in his bookes or writings that the 20. day after such monition or warning had they do freely of theyr own accord appeare before vs and our Commissaryes in this behalfe appoynted wheresoeuer we shall then be in our Citty Dioces or prouince of Canterbury to speake propound alledge and affirme fully sufficiently in writinge whatsoeuer hereticall or erroneous matter they wil speak propound or obiect agaynst the sayde conclusions conteyned in his sayde bookes and both to satisfye and receiue whatsoeuer shall seeme meete and right in this behalfe by the holy institutions and ordinaunces And for so muche as this matter depending yet vndetermined and vndiscussed nothing ought to be attempted or renewed we charge you that by this our authority you inhibite and forbid all and euery one so to preach and teach hereafter Vnto whom also we by the the tenour of these presents do likewise forbid that during the examination of the conclusions and bookes aforesayde depending before vs and our Commissaryes vndiscussed they do not presume by any meanes without good aduise and iudgemeÌ„t to preach iudge and affirme any thing to the preiudice or offeÌ„ce of the sayd Lord Reynold the Byshop and if so be you do finde any in this behalfe gayne saying or not obeying this our inhibitioÌ„ that you do cite or cause theÌ„ peremptorily to be cited to appeare before vs or our Commissaryes in this behalfe appoynted the 10 day after theyr citation if it be a courte day or els the next courte day following wheresoeuer we shall then be in our City Dioces or prouince of Canterbury to make further declaration by form of law of the cause of their disobedieÌ„ce to receiue such punishment as iustice and equity shall determine in that behalfe that by your leters you do duely certify vs or our Commissaries what you haue
of the clergy so constant to death which wil suffer Martirdom either for the one part or the other Al we lightly hold that faith which our princes hold which if they would worship Idols we would also do the same not onely deny the Pope but God also if the secular power strayn vs thereunto for charitye is waxed colde and all fayth is gone Howsoeuer it be let vs all desire and seeke for peace the whiche peace whether it come by a councell or by assemblye of Princes call it what you will I care not for we stand not vpon the terme but vpon the matter Call breade if you will a stone so you geue me to asswage my hunger Whether you call it a Councell or a conuenticle or an assembly or a congregation or a synagogue that is no matter so that schisme may be excluded and peace established Thus much out of the Epistle of Pius By this may it appeare of what sentence and minde this Pius was in the time of the Councell of Basill before he was made Pope But as our common prouerbe sayth honors chaungeth maners so it happeneth with this Pius who after he came once to be Pope was much altered from that he was before For where as before he preferred generall Councels before the Pope nowe being Pope he did decree that no man should appeale from the high Byshop of Rome to any generall Councell And likewise for priestes mariage where as before he thought it best to haue theyr wiues restored yet afterward he altered his mind otherwise In so much that in his book intreating of Germany and there speaking of the noble city of August by occasion he inueyed agaynst a certayne Epistle of Hulderike once bishop of the sayd City written agaynst the constitution of the single life of priests Wherby it appeareth how the minde of this Pius was altered frō that it was before This Epistle of Hulderick is before expressed at large in the pag. 137. Here also might I touch something concerning the discord betwixt this Aeneas Syluius and Diotherus Archbish. of Mentz and what discorde was styrred vp in Germany vpon the same betwene Frederick the Palatine and duke of Wittenberge with others by the occasion whereof besides the slaughter of many the City of Mentz which was free before lost theyr freedome and became seruile The causes of the discord betwixt Pope Pius and Diotherus were these First because that Diotherus would not consent vnto him in the imposition of certaine tallages and taxes within his country Secondly for that Diotherus would not be boūd vnto him requiring that the said Diotherus being prince Electour should not call the other Electors together wythout hys licence that is without the licence of the Bishop of Rome And thirdly because Diotherus would not permit to the Popes Legates to conuocate his Clergy together after theyr owne lust This Pope Pius began his lea about the yere of our Lord. 1458. After this Pius secundus succeded Paulus secūdus a pope wholy set vpon his belly and ambition and not so muche voyd of all learning as the hater of all learned men Thys Paulus had a daughter begotten in fornication which because he sawe her to be had in reproch for that she was got ten in fornication began as the storyes reporte to repent him of the law of the single life of priestes and went aboute to reforme the same had not death preuented him Ex Stanislao Rutheno After this Paulus came Sixtus the fourth whiche builded vp in Rome a stewes of both kindes getting therby no small reuenues and rents vnto the church of Rome This Pope amongest his other actes reduced the yeare of Iubely from the 50. vnto the 25. He also instituted the feast of the Conception and of the presentation of Mary of Anna her mother and Ioseph Also he canonised Bonauenture and S. Fraunces for Sayntes By this Sixtus also beades were brought in and instituted to make our Ladyes Psalter thorowe the occasion of one Alanus and his order whome Baptista maketh mention of in thys verse Hi filo insertis numerant sua murmura baccis That is these menne putting theyr beades vpon a string number theyr prayers This Sixtus the Pope made xxxij Cardinals in his time whom Petrus Ruerius was the first who for that time that he was Cardinall which was but two yeares spent in luxurious ryot wasted and consumed 2 hundred thousand Floreines and was left 60000. in debt Wesellus Groningensis in a certayne Treatise of his de In dulgentijs papalibus writing of thys Pope Sixtus reporteth this that at the requeste of the foresayde Peter Cardinall and of Ierome his brother the sayd Pope Sixtus permitted and graunted vnto the whole family of the Cardinall of S. Lucy in the iij. hoate monethes of sommer Iune Iuly and August a horrible thing to be spoken free leaue and liberty to vse Sodomitry with this clause Fiat vt petitur That is be it as it is asked Next after this Sixtus came Innocentius the eight as rude and as farre from all learning as his predecessor was before him Amongest the noble factes of this Pope this was one that in the towne of Polus apud Aequicolos he caused 8. men and 6. women with the Lord of the place to be apprehended and taken and iudged for hereticks because they sayd that none of them was the vicare of Christ which came after Peter but they which folowed onely the pouerty of Christ. Also he condemned of heresy George the king of Boheme and depriued him of his dignity and also of his kingdome and procured his whole stocke to be vtterly reiected and put downe geuing his kyngdome to Mathias king of Panonia Now from the Popes to descend to other estates it remayneth likewise somewhat to write of the Emperours incident to this time with matters and greuaunces of the Germaynes as also of other princes first beginning with our troubles mutations here at home perteining to the ouerthrow of this King Henry and of his seate nowe following to be shewed And briefly to cōtract long proces of much tumult and busines into a short narration here is it to be remēbred which partly before was signified how after the death of the Duke of Glocester mischiefes came in by heapes vpon the king and his realm For after the geuing away of Angeow and Mayne to the Frenchmen by the vnfortunate mariage of Queen Margaret aboue mentioned the sayd frenchmen perceiuing now by the death of the duke of Glocester the stay and piller of this common wealth to be decayed and seing moreouer the harts of the nobility amōg themselues to be deuided foreslacked no time hauing such an open way into Normandy that in short time they recouered the same also gate Gascoigne so that no more now remayned to Englād of al the parts beyond the sea but onely Calice Neither yet did all the calamity
also George Pogie bracius who then stoode nearest to the King vnto whome one Chilianus plaieng the Parasite about the King as the fashion is of such as faine themselues fooles to make other men as very fooles as they spake in this wise as foloweth with what countenance you do behold this our seruice I see right well but your hart I do not see Say then doth not the order of this our Religion seeme vnto you decent and comely Do you not see how many and how great princes yea the king himselfe do follow one order and vniformitie And why do you then follow rather your Preacher Rochezana then these Do you thinke a few Bohemians to be more wise then all the Church of Christ besides Why then do you not forsake that rude and rusticall people and ioine to these Nobles as you are a noble man your selfe Unto whome thus Pogiebracius sagely againe doth aunswere If you speake these words of your selfe sayth be you are not the man whome you faine your selfe to be and so to you I aunswere as not to a foole But if you speake this by the suggestion of others then must I satisfie them Heare therefore As touching the Ceremonies of the Church euery man hath a conscience of his owne to follow As for vs we vse such Ceremonies as we trust do please God Neither is it in our arbitrement to beleeue what we will our selues The mind of man being perswaded with great reasons is captiuated wil he nill he and as nature is instructed and taught so is she drawne in some one way and in some another As for my selfe I am fully perswaded in the Religion of my preachers If I should follow thy Religion I might perchance deceiue men going contrary to mine owne conscience but I can not deceiue God who seeth the harts of all Neither shall it become mee to frame my selfe lyke to thy disposition That which is meete for a Iester is not likewise conuenient for a noble man And these wordes eyther take to thy selfe as spoken to thee if thou bee a wise man or else I referre them to those which set thee a worke Ex Aen. Sylu. in Hist. Bohem. After the King was returded from the Bohemians againe to Austria the Hungarians likewise made their petitions to the king that he would also come vnto thē The gouernour of Hūgarie as ye before haue heard was Ioannes Huniades whose victorious acts against the Turks are famous Against this Huniades wicked Ulricus Earle of Cilicia did all he could with the King to bring him to destructiō and therfore caused the king to send for him vp to Uienna and there priuely to woorke hys death But Huniades hauing thereof intelligence offereth hymselfe wythin Hungary to serue hys Prince to all affaires Out of the lande where he was it was neyther best sayde hee for the Kynge nor safest for hym selfe to come The Earle being so disappoynted came downe wyth certaine Nobles of the Courte to the borders of Hungarie thynking eyther to apprehend him and bryng hym to Uienna or there to dispatch hym Huniades without in the fieldes sayde hee woulde common wyth hym wythin the Towne he would not be brought After that an other trayne also was laide for hym that vnder pretence of the kings safe-conduct he shoulde meete the king in the broade fieldes of Uienna But Huniades suspecting deceit came in dede to the place appoynted where hee neither seeing the Kyng to come nor the Earle to haue any safe conduct for hym was mooued and not without cause against the Earle declaring howe it was in hys power there to slay him which went about to seeke hys bloud but for the reuerence of the king he would spare him and let him goe Not long after this the Turke wyth a great power of fighting men to the number of an hundreth and fifteene thousande arriued in Hungarie where he laid siege to the Citie Alba. But through the mercifull hand of God Iohn Huniades and Capistranus a certaine Minorite wyth a small garrison of Christian souldiors gaue him the repusse and put him to flight wyth all hys mighty hoste Whereof more Christ willing heereafter Ex hist Bohemie Aen. Syluij Huniadés shortly after this victorie deceased Of whose death when the king and the Earle did vnderstande they came the more boldly into Hungarie where hee being receiued by Ladislaus Huniades tonne into the Towne of Alba there vewed the places where the Turkes before had pitched theyr tentes When thys Ladislaus heard that the king was comming first toward the towne obediently he opened to hym the gates Foure thousand only of armed souldiours he debarred from entring the Citie In the meane time while the King was there resident in the Citie the Earle with other nobles did sitte in counsaile requiring also Ladislaus to resorte vnto them who first doubting with hymselfe what he might doe at length putteth on a priuie coate of maile and commeth to them Whether the Earle first beganne wyth him or he wyth the Earle it is not knowen The opinion is of some that Ulricus first called him traitor for shutting the gates against the kings soldiours Howsoeuer the occasion began thys is vndoubted that Ulricus taking his sworde from hys page let flie at his head To breake the blowe some putting vp their hands had their fingers cut of The Hungarians hearing a noise tumult wythin the chamber brake it vpon them there incontinent slewe Ulrike the Earle wounding and cutting him almost alto peeces The King hearing thereof although he was not a little discontented thereat in his minde yet seeing there was then no other remedy dissembled his griefe for a time Frō thence the king tooke his iourny againe to Buda accompanied wyth the foresayde Ladislaus who passyng by the towne where the wife of Huniades was mourning for the death of her husband seemed with many faire wordes to comfort her and after he had there sufficiently repasted hym selfe wyth such pretence of dissembled loue and fained fauour that they were without all suspition feare from thence he set forward in hys iourney taking wyth him the two sonnes of Huniades Ladislaus and Mathias who were right ready to wait vpon him The king being come to Buda whether of his owne head or by sinister counsell set on when hee had them at a vauntage caused bothe the sonnes of Huniades to witte Ladislaus and Mathias to be apprehended And first was brought foorth Ladislaus the elder sonne to the place of execution there to be beheaded where meekely he suffered being charged wyth no other crime but thys published by the voyce of the cryer saying Thus are they to be chastened which are rebelles against their Lord. Peucerus wryting of his death addeth thys moreouer that after the hangman had 3. blowes at his necke yet notwythstanding the sayd Ladislaus hauing his hands bound behinde hym after the thirde stroke
be ioyned Emperour with him with whom he reigned the space of 7. yeares till the death of the sayd Fridericke hys father who departed an 1494. after he had reigned ouer the Empire 53. yeares lacking onely but iii yeares of the reigne of Augustus Caesar vnder whome was the byrth of our Lord and Sauiour Christ. This Maximilian as he was a valiaunt Emperoure prudent and singularly learned so was hys reigne intangled in many vnquiet and difficile warres first in the lower Countryes of Flaunders and Brabant where the saide Maximilian was taken captiue but shortly after reschued deliuered agayne by hys father 1487. It was signified before how this Maximilian by the aduise of that Burgundians had to wife Mary the onely daughter of Charles Duke of Burgundy afore mentioned by whome he had 2. children Phillip and Margarete an 1477. Whiche Mary not long after about the yeare of our Lorde 1481. by a fall from her horse fell into an agew and departed Other warres many mo the same Maximilian also achieued both in France in Italy in Hungary and diuers besides So happy was that education of this Emperour in good letters so expert he was in tongues and sciences but especially such was his dexteritie and Promptnes in the latin stile that he imitating the exaÌ„ple of Iulius Caesar did write and comprehend in Latine historyes his owne actes and seates done and that in such sort that when he had geuen a certayne tast of his history to one Pircamerus a learned man asking his iudgemeÌ„t how his warlike stile of Latine did like him the sayd Pyrcamerus did affirme and reporte of him to Iohn Caron the witnes and writer of this story that he did neuer see nor read any Germane storye a thing more exactly and that in such hast done as this was of Maimilian Moreouer as he was learned himselfe so was he a singular patrone and aduauncer of learned studentes as may well appeare by the erecting and setting vp the vniuersitie of Wittenberge By this Emperour many in those dayes were excited to the embrasing as wel of other liberall artes as also namely to the searching out of old antiquities of historyes whereby diuers were then by him first occasioned in Germany to set their mindes to exercise their dilligence in collecting explicating matters pertayning to the knowledge of history as well of ancient as also of latter times as namely Cuspinianus Nauclerus Conradus Peutingerus Manlius and other Here now it began right well to appeare what great benefite was broched to the world by the Arte and facultie of Printing as is before mentioned Through the meanes of which printing the church and common wealth of christ began now to be replenished with learned men as bothe may appeare by this Emperour being so induced himselfe with such excellent knowledge of good letters and also by diuers others famous and worthy wittes whiche began now in this age exceedingly to encrease and multiplye as Baptista Mantuanus Ang. Politianus Hermolaus Barbarus Picus Mirandula and Franciscus his cousin Rodol Agricola PoÌ„tanus Philippus Bero aldus Marsilius Ficinus Volateranus Georgius Valla with infinite other Among whom is also to be numbred Weselus Groningensis otherwise named Basilius who was not longe after Ioan de Wesalia aboue recited both muche about one tyme and both great friendes together This Weselus dyed the yeare of our Lord. 1490. After that Ioannes Doctor De Wesalia aforesayd was condemned this Weselus being familiar with him thought that the Inquisitour woulde come and examine hym also as he himselfe in a certaine Epistle doth write He was so notable and worthye a man that of the people he was called Lux Mundi That is The light of the worlde Concerning his doctrine first he reprehended the opinion of the papistes as touching repentaunce which they deuided in three partes of the which three partes satisfaction and confession he did disalow Likewise Purgatorye and supererogation of workes pardons he did disproue both at Rome and at Paris He spake agaynst the popes indulgences by the occasion whereof diuers of the Popes court perswaded by him began to speake more freely agaynst the same matter then he himselfe had done The abuses of Masses and praying for the dead he disalowed and likewise the supremacy of the Pope he vtterterly reiected as appeareth in a booke of his De Sacramento poenitentiae denying vtterly that any supreme head or gouernour ought to be in the world ouer all other affirming also saying many times that the pope had no authoritie to do any thingby commaundement but by truth that is so farre as trueth goeth with hym so farre hys sentence to stand neither that he ought to preuayle by commaunding but onely by teaching so as euery true christian Bish. may preuayle ouer an other Also in some place in his writings he denyeth not but that popes and their spirituall Prelates proceeding agaynst Christes doctrine be playne Antichristes such as were infirm and not able to perform the bond of chastitie taken vpon them he sayd they might wel breake their vow Also the sayd Weselus witnesseth that the forefathers which were before Albert and Thomas did resiste and westand the popes indulgences calling them in theyr wrytinges playne Idolatry mere fraude and erroure adding moreouer that vnles the seueritie of some good Diuines had not withstand these pardons and indulgences of the Pope innumerable erroures had ouerflowne the church Amongest these workes of Weselus there is a certaine Epistle of one written to hym â—in which the authour of the Epistle confesseth that in hys time there was a certayne learned man at Paris called maister Thomas de Curselis a Deane who being in the councell of Basill whereas diuers began to aduaunce the power of the pope to farre declared and affirmed to be sayd to him of Christ Quicquid ligaueris super terram erit ligatum in coelo c. Et non quicquid dixeris esse ligatum That is What soeuer thou shalt bynde vpon earth shall be bound in heauen but not what soeuer thou sayst to be bound As who should say the pope cannot nor doth not binde therfore because he so sayth except truth and righteousnes go also with him then he doth so bynde in deed There is a certayne booke of this man amongst diuers others which he intiruleth De subditis superioribus in that which he disputeth greatly against that pope his Prelates affirming that the pope vnlesse hys faith doctrine be found ought not to be obeyed He affirmeth also that the pope may erre and when he erreth men ought by all manner of meanes to resist him Item that great superfluous riches in the clergy do not profite but hurt that church That the pope doth wickedly distribute the rentes of the Church and the Church it selfe to vnworthy Ministers by Simony for hys owne profite and gayne wherby it
may appeare that he neyther careth for GOD nor the health of the Churche Item that the preceptes and commaundementes of the pope and prelates be no otherwise but as the Councels and preceptes of Phisitions binding no further then they are founde to be holesome and standing with the trueth of the word Item that the Pope can commaunde no man vnder payne of deadly sinne except God commaund him before He sayth that the keyes of the Pope and of the prelates be not such wherwith they open the kingdome of heauen but rather shut it as the Phariseis did Concerning vowes he disputeth that such as be foolish and impossibile ought to be brokē that the hearers ought to discerne and iudge of the doctrine of their Prelates and not to receiue euery thing that they say without due examination He sheweth moreouer that the sentence or excommunication is of more force proceeding from a true godly honest simple and learned men then from the Pope as in the Councell of Constance Bernard was more esteemed then Eugenius Also if the pope with hys prelates gouern and rule naughtely that the inferiours be they neuer so base ought to resist him Writing moreouer of two Popes Pius the second and Sixtus the fourth he sayth that Pius the second dyd vsurpe vnto hymselfe all the kingdomes of the whole world that Sixtus the pope did dispense with al maner of othes in causes temporall not onely with suche othes as haue bene already but also with all suche as shal be made hereafter which was nothing els but to geue libertie and licence for men to forsweare themselues and deceiue one an other This Weselus beyng a Phrisian borne and now aged in yeares vpon a certayne time when a yong man called mayster Ioannes Oftendorpius came to hym sayd these wordes Well my childe thou shalt lyue to that day when thou shalt see the doctrine of these new and contentious diuines as Thomas and Bonauenture with others of the same sort shal be vtterly reiected and exploded from al true Christen deuines And thys which Oftendorpius then being young heard Weselus to speake he reported himselfe to Nouiomagus which wrote this story an 1520. heard it of the mouth of the sayd Weselus an 1490. Martij 18. Philippus Melanchton writing of the lyfe of Rodolphus Agricola sayth that Iosquinus Groningonsis an auncient and a godly man reported that when as he was young he was oftentimes present at the Sermons of Rodolphus and Weselus wherein they many times lamented the darckenes of the church and reprehended the abuses of the Masse and of the single life of priestes Item that they disputed oftentimes of the righteousnes of sayth why S. Paule so oftentimes did inculcate that men be iustified by faith and not by workes the same Iosquine also reported that they did openly reiecte and disproue the opinion of monks which say that men be iustified by their works Item concerning mens traditiōs their opinion was that all suche were deceiued whatsoeuer attribued vnto those traditions any opinion of Gods worship or that they could not be broken And thus much for the story of doctour Wesellianus and Wesilus By this it may be seene and noted how by the grace of God and gift of printing first came forth learning by learning came light to iudge and discerne the errors of the pope from the truth of Gods word as partly by these abouesaid may appeare partly by other that followe after by the grace of Christ shall better be seene About the very same tyme and season when as the Gospell began thus to braunch spring in Germanie the host of Christes church began also to muster to multiply likewise here in Englād as by these historyes here consequent may appeare For not long after the death of this Weselus in the yeare of our Lorde 1494. and in the 9. yeare of the reigne of K. Henry 7. the 28. of Aprill was burned a very old woman named Ioane Boughton widow and mother to the Lady Young which Ladye was also suspected to be of that opinion which her mother was Her mother was of foure score yeares of age or more held 8. of Wickleffes opinions which opiniōs my author doth not shew for the which she was burnt in Smithfield the day abouesayd My author sayth she was a Disciple of Wickleffe whome she accompted for a Sainct and helde so fast and firmly viij of his x. opinions that all the Doctours of Lōdon coulde not turne her from one of them and when it was told her that she shoulde be brent for her obstinacie false beliefe shee set nothing by theyr manacing wordes but defied them for the sayde she was so beloued of God and hys holy aungels that she passed not for the fire in the midst therof she cryed to God to take her soule into his holy handes The night following that she was burnt the most parte of her ashes were had awaye of suche as had a loue vnto the doctrine that she dyed for Shortly after the martyrdome of this godly aged mother in the yeare of our Lord 1497. and the 17. of Ianuary being Sonday two men the one called Richard Milderale and the other Iames Sturdy bare Fagots before the procession of Paules and after stoode before the preacher in the time of hys Sermon And vpon the sonday following stood other two men at Paules crosse all the sermon tyme the one garnished with paynted written papers the other hauing a Fagot on hys necke After that in Lent season vppon Passion Sonday one Hugh Glouer bare a Fagot before the procession of Paules after wyth the Fagot stoode before the preacher all the sermon while at Paules crosse And on the sonday next following foure men stoode and did there open penaunce at Paules as is aforesayd in the sermon time many of their bookes were burnt before them at the Crosse. FUrthermore the next yeare following whiche was the yeare of our Lord. 1498. in the beginning of Maye the king then being at Canterbury was a priest burnt which was so strong in his opinion that all the clerkes doctors then there beyng coulde not remoue him from his sayth whereof the king beyng enformed caused the sayd priest to be brought before hys presence who by hys perswasions caused him to reuoke and so he was burnt immediately The burning of Babram ABout which yere likewise or in the yere next folowing that xx day of Iuly was an old mā burnt in Smithfield IN the same yeare also which was of the Lord. 1499. fell the martyrdome and burning of Hieronimus Sauonarola a man no lesse godly in hart then constant in his profession Who being a Monke in Italy singularly well learned preached fore agaynst the euill lyfe liuing of the spiritualty and specially of hys own order compsayning fore vpō thē as the springes and authors of all mischieues wickednes
fallen from him The Christian shippes of the Ligurians for money were hyred to conduct them ouer taking for euery souldiour a peece of gold Ex Pucer alijs Thus the Turkes armye being conueyed ouer by the Grecianssea called Hellespōtus first got Callipolis wyth other townes and Cityes bordering about the sea there planting themselues and preparing shippes of theyr own for transporting theyr munitions out of Asia aduaunced their power further into Thrasia and there wanne Philip polis then gotte Adrianopolis which was not farre from Constantinople there Amurathes made his chiefe seat Then beganne Paleologus the Emperour at lenth to bewayle his offer couenaunt made with Amurathes Whē the Turkes had expugned thus a greate part of Thrasia they extended forth theyr armye vnto Mysia whiche they soone subdued from thence proceding and conquering the Bessos and Triballos they entred into Seruia and Bulgaria where they ioyning battell with Lazarus Despota prince of Seruia and with other Dukes of Dalmatia and Epirus wanne of them the field put them to the worse where Lazarus Despota being taken and committed to prison ended his life This Lazarus had a certayne faythfull client or seruaunt who to reuenge his maisters death with a bolde courage although seing death before his eies yet ventred his life so far that he came to the tyraūt thrust him through with his dagger This Amurathes reigned 23. yeares and was slayne in the yeare of our Lord 1372. Baiazetes the 4. after Ottomannus THe power of the Turkes began to encrease in Europe what time Baiazetes the first of that name after the death of his father entred the possession of the turkes kingdome This Baiazetes had 2. brethrē Solimānus Sauces Whiche Sauces had his eyes put out by his father for striuing for the kingdome Solimānus was slayne of hys brother Thus Baiazetes beginning his kingdome wyth the murther of his brother reduced his Imperiall seat frō Prusia a city of Bithynia vnto Adrianople entēding with himself to subdue both Asia Europe to his own power First he set vpon the Seruians and Bulgarians thinking to reuenge his fathers death where he gaue the ouerthrow to Marcus Despota with all the nobility of the Seruians and Bulgarians and put all those partyes vnder his subiection vnto the fines and borders of the Illyrians All Thracia moreouer hee brought likewise vnder his yoke onely Constantinople and Pera excepted That done he inuaded the residue of Grecia preuaylyng agaynste the countryes of Thessalia Macedonia Phocides and Attica spoyling and burning as he passed without anye resistaunce and so returning with innumerable spoyle of the Christians vnto Adrianople layd siege to Constantinople the space of viij yeares and had expugned the same but that Paleologus beyng brought to extremitye was driuen to craue ayde of the frenchmen and of Sigismund the Emperour Who being accompanyed with a sufficient power of Frenchmen Germaynes came downe to Hūgaria toward Seruia agaynst the Turk Baiazetes hearing of theyr comming raised his siege frō Cōstantinople and with 60000. horsemen came to Nicopolis where he encountring with them ouerthrew all the Christian army tooke Iohn the Captaine of the French power prisoner Sigismundus which before in the Councell of Constance had burned Iohn Hus Hierome of Prage hardly escaped by flieng Baiazetes after the victory got carried away Duke Iohn with fiue other in hands into Prusia where before his face he caused all the other christian prisoners to be cut in peeces Afterwarde the sayde Iohn beeing raunsomed wyth 200000. crownes was deliuered Some authors referre this story to the time of Calepinus as followeth heereafter to be seene Baiazetes the cruell tirant after this victory wonne tirannie shewed vpon the Christians returned againe to his siege of Constantinople fully bending himselfe to cōquere and subdue the same whiche thyng no doubt he had accomplished but that the prouidence of God had founde such a meanes that Tamerlanes King of Parthia wyth an 100. thousand horsemen and swarmes of footemen like a violent floud ouerrunning Asia and pressing vpon Siria and Sebastia had taken Orthobules the sonne of Baiazetes prisoner and afterward slue him exercising the like crueltie vpō his prisoners as Baiazetes had done before vpon the Christians insomuch that he spared neither sexe nor age of the Turkish multitude of whome he caused xij thousand at one time to be ouerriden and troden downe vnder his horses feete By reason whereof Baiazets the tirant was enforced to raise his siege from Constantinople to returne his power into Asia where he neere the hill called Stella pitched his tents there to encounter with Tamerlanes The fight betweene these ij was long great on both sides which was in the yeare of our Lord 1397. and the second yeare after the slaughter of our Christians at Nicopolis in Ponnonia but the victorie of this battaile fell to Tamerlanes at lēgth In the which battaile as Munsterus writeth were slaine 2000000. Turkes Among whome Baiazetes the tirant hauing his horse slaine vnder him was takē prisoner and to make a spectacle of his wretched fortune was bounde in golden fetters and so beeing enclosed in an iron grate whome before all Grecia could not holde was ledde about and shewed through all Asia to be skorned laught at and moreouer was vsed in stead of a footestoole to Tamerlanes or a blocke as often as he mounted vpon his horse Some adde also that he was made like a dogge to feede vnder Tamerlanes table The tirannie of which Baiazetes against the Christians as it was not much vnlike to the crueltie of Ualerianus the Romaine Emperour aboue mentioned pag. 73. so neither was the example of his punishment much discrepant for as Sapores King of the Persians did then with Ualerianus in time of the eight persecution of the primatiue Church so likewise was Baiazetes this persecutor worthely handled by Tamerlanes king of the Parthians as in maner abouesayd Tamerlanes after thys conquest passed wyth hys army into Mesopotamia to Egypt and all Syria where he victoriously subduing the Cities and munitions of the Turkes at length also conqured Damascus In his sieges his maner was the first day to go all in white attire the seconde daye in red the third day in blacke signifieng thereby mercie the first daye to them that yeelded the seconde day the sword the third day fire and ashes At last after great victories and spoiles gotten of the Turkes he returned into his Countrey againe and there dyed anno 1402. Seb. Munsterus writing of this Tamerlanes recordeth that he had in his army 200. thousand men and that hee ouercame the Parthians Scythians Hiberians Albans Persians Medes and conquered all Mesopotamia and after he had also subdued Armenia passing ouer the riuer Euphrates with sixe hundred thousande footemen and 4000000. horsemen he inuaded all Asia Minor conquering and subduing from the floud Tanais vnto Nilus in
when the thousand yeares shal be complete Satanas shal be let out of his doungeon and shall go abroad to seduce the people which are on the foure corners of the lād of Gog and Magog to assemble them to battaile whose number is like to the sandes of the Sea And they went vp vpon the latitude or breadth of the earth and compassed about the tentes of the Saintes and the welbeloued Cities c. To the perfect vnderstandyng of this Prophecie three thynges are necessary to be knowen First what is ment by byndyng vp and loosing out of Satanas the old Dragon Secondly at what tyme and yeare first he was chayned vp and sealed for a thousand yeares Thirdly at what yeare and tyme these thousand yeares did end when as he should be loosed out agayne for a litle season Which three poyntes beyng well examined and marked the Prophecie may easely bee vnderstand directly to be ment of the Turke Albeit Anagogically some part thereof may also be referred not vnproperly vnto the Pope as is aboue notified First by byndyng and loosing of Satanas seemeth to be ment the ceasing and staying of the cruell and horrible persecution of the Heathen Emperours of Rome against the true Christians as is to be sene in the x. first persecutions in the primitiue Church aboue described in the former part of these Actes and Monumentes in the whiche most bloudy persecutions Satanas the deuill then raged without all measure till tyme it pleased almightie God to stoppe this old Serpent and to tye him shorter And thus haue you to vnderstād what is ment by the bindyng vp of Sathan for a thousand yeares whereby is signified that the persecution agaynst the Christians styrred vp by the beast that is in the Empire of Rome through the instigation of Sathan shall not alwayes continue but shall breake vp after certaine tyme and shall cease for a thousand yeares c. Now at what tyme and yeare this persecution that is the fury and rage of Sathan should cease is also declared in the Apocalipse before where in the chapter 11. 13. wee reade that the beast afore mētioned shall haue power to worke his malice and mischiefe the space of 42. moneths and no more and then that Sathan should be locked vp for a thousand yeares The computation of which moneths being counted by Sabbates of yeares after the example of the 69. weekes of Daniell cap. 11 it doth bring vs to the iust yeare and time when that terrible persecution in the primitiue Church should end and so it did For giue to euery moneth a Sabbat of yeares that is recken euery moneth for seauen yeares and that maketh 294. yeares which was the full time betweene the 18. yeare of Tiberius vnder whome Christ suffered and the death of Maxentius the last persecutour of the primitiue Church in Europe subdued by Constantinus as may appeare by calculating the yeares moneths and dayes betweene the said yeare of the reigne of Tiberius and the latter end of Maxentius and so haue ye the supputation of the yeare and time when Satan was first bound vp after he had raged in the primitue Church 42. monethes Which moneths as is said being counted by Sabbates of yeares after the vsuall manner of the Scripture mounteth to 294 yeares and so much was the full time betweene the passion of our Lorde which was in the 18. yeare of Tiberius vnto the last yeare of Maxentius And heere by the way commeth a note to be obserued that forasmuch as by the number of these 42. monethes specified in the Apocalips the Empire of Rome must necessarily be confessed to be the first beast therefore it must by like necessitie follow the Bishop of Rome to be the second beast with the two hornes of the Lambe for that he only hath and doth cause the sayd Empyre of Rome to reuiue and to be magnified and so doth not the Turke but rather laboureth to the contrary Wherfore let euery Christian man be wise and beware betime how he taketh the marke of the beast least peraduenture it follow vpon him that he drinke of that terrible cup of wrath mentioned Apocal chap. 14. Thirdly it remayneth to be discussed touching the third point in this foresaid prophesie that as we haue found out through the helpe of Christ the yeare and time of Satās binding so we search out likewise the time and season of his loosing out which by the testimonie of Scripture was appointed to be a thousand yeares after his binding vp and so rightly according to the time appointed it came to passe For if we number well by the Scripture the yeare of his binding vp which was from the passion of our Lorde 294. yeares and adde thereto a thousand yeares it mounteth to 1294. Which was the very yeare when Ottomannus the first Turke began his reigne which was the first spring and welhead of all these wofull calamities that the Church of Christ hath felt both in Asia Affrica and Europe almost these three hundreth yeares past For so wee finde in Chronicles that the kingdome of the Turkes being first deuided into four families an 1280. at length the familie of Ottomanus preuailed and thereupon came these whome now we call Turkes which was about the same time when Pope Boniface the eight was Byshop of Rome Where by the way this is againe to be noted that after the decree of Transubstantiation was enacted in the Councell of Laterane by Pope Innocent the iij. the yeare of our Lord 1215. not long after about the yeare of our Lord 1260. was stirred vp the power and armes of the Oguzians and of the Orthogules father of Ottomannus who about the yeare of our Lord 1294. began first to vexe the Christians about Pontus Bithinia so beginning his kingdome anno 1300. reigned 28. yeares as is afore mētioned Mention was made before of Ezechiell prophesieng against Gog whose words diuers expositours do apply against the Turke and are these Thou shalt come from thy place out of the North partes thou and much people with thee all riding vpon horse a great and a mighty army and thou shalt come vp against my people of Israell as a cloude to couer the land Thou shalt be in the latter dayes and I will bring thee vpon my land that the heathen may know me when I shall be sanctified in thee O Gog before their eyes Thus sayth the Lord God Art not thou he of whome I haue spoken in the old time by the hand of my seruants the Prophets of Israell that prophesied in those dayes and yeares that I woulde bring thee vpon them At the same time also when Gog shall come against the lande of Israell sayth the Lord God my wrath shall arise in mine anger For in my indignation and in the fire of my wrath haue I spoken it Surely at that time there shall be a great shaking in the land of
of the storie aboue prefixed AN. 632. Began the kingdom of the Saracens or Arabians after the death of mahumet the fiâ—ft ringleader of the mischief which Savacens reigning in Babylon ouer Persia and Asia continued about 198. yeres An 667. Ierusale was taken of the Saracens These SaraceÌ„s after they had subdued Ormisda K. of Persia set vp to them selues a new kingdom calling their chiefe prince Calipha which signifieth a general Lord and vnder him Seriphes that is an vnder prince And againe vnder him their Soldan whych is a ruler or captaine vnder the which Soldanes all the prouinces were deuided And thus ruled obey the space abouesayd of 198. yeres An. 703. The Egyptians being weary of their subiection vnder the Romaines called for helpe of the Saracene Calipha and so casting of the Romains submitted themselues to the law of the Saraces and had also their Calipha and theyr Babylon called Cairus where their Calipha continued vnto Saraco or Syracinus 447. yeres An. 810. Mauginetus or Muchumetus the chiefe Sultan of Persia being at variance with Imbrael the Sultan of â—abiâ—on feut for the aid of the turkes out of Sâ—ychia â—â— whoÌ„ when he had got the victorye against the Babilonians the sayd Turkes shortly after conquered the Persians and subdued their countrey within the space of 20â— yeres An. 830. The SaraceÌ„s being â—â— pussed â—â— of Asia by the turkes wandered aboue Afrike Spayne and Italy and were 〈◊〉 uers places dispersed and 〈◊〉 An. 830. The Turke after they had expulsed the Saraâ—â—â—our of Asia began to reigne in Asia in Persia in Arabia and there reigned without interruption til the comming of the Tartarians the space of 192. yeres An. 1009. The Turkes wanne the city of Herusalem froÌ„ the Saraâ—ens which citie the Sultan of Egipt want againe 〈◊〉 the Turkes shortly after possessed the same till the comming of Gotfeldus An. 1051. Began the first king of the turkes called â—aduke to raign in Asia and ioyned league with Calipha of Egypt and there raigned till the conquest of Gotfridus and the Christians the space of 46. yeres An. 1078. SolymaÌ„nus nephue to Aspasalem the turkish king in Asia otherwise called Turquinia subdued Capadocia which hath continued now since the space of 500. yeres An. 1099. Gotfridus Bulion duke of Lotharing a christeÌ„ prince taking his voiage into Asia with 700000. Christen soldiours first got the city of Nicea against the Sultane of the Turkes then Lycaonia Cilicia Syria afterwarde Mesopotamia and Comagena then Autiochia An. 1098. and the next yere recouered Hierusalem being then in the hands of the Saracens whych they a little before had wonne from the Turkes as is aforesayde After this Gorfridus succeded viij christian kings which kept the kingdome of Hierusalem and Asia both from the Turkes and Saracens the space of 88. yeres An. 1100. The Georgians which be a people of Armenia the greatye vaÌ„quisheâ—â— the Turks out of the kingdom of Persia afâ—â—â— they had cutte their king in pieces wherby the Turks flying to Cappadoria there remained vnder Solynian ioyned them selues to the Solban of Egypt and waxed the strong in Asia minor couted now Turquinia An. 1170. When Americus the vii king of Hierusalem after Goufridus had ouercome the Calipha or Sultan of Egypt the Sultan being ouercome called for the help of Saracon the Sultane of Syria Thys Saracon after he had expulsed the christians out of Egypt â—â—oned his power against the Sultane of Egypt and vanquishing him tooke to him selfe the kingdome of Egypt Which kingdom he with his posteritie did holde till the comming of the Tartarians and the Mamaluches about the space of 88. yeres An. 1187. Saladinus the nephew of Saracon the Sultane of Egypt perceauing the dissention among the Christian states of Palestina got Antioche where he slewe Raymundus the Prince with hys owne hands Then got Tiberias From thence went to AccoÌ„ where he tooke Guido king of Hierusalem and Master of the Templares prisonners for whose raunsome the Turke had Ascalon yelded vp to him of the Christians That done he subdued Hierusalem whych had bene in the handes of the Christians before the space of An. 1189. Friderike Emp. Philip French king Rich king of Englande made their viage into Asia where Friderike washing in a riuer at Lilicia died In this voiage at the siege of Accon Saladinus wanne the fielde of our men of whome 2000. were slaine in the chase Accon at length was got of the Christians King Richarde got Cyprus The two kings tell at strife Phillip retired home without any good doing king Richarde laide siege to Hierusalem but in vaine and so returning homewarde was taken neare to Uienna in Austria after hee had taken truce before wyth the Soldane vppon such condition as pleased hym And thys good speede had the Popes sending out against the Turkes An. 1215. There was an other Councell holden at Rome by pope InnoceÌ„t 3. where was enacted a newe article of our faith for transubstantiation of bread and wine to be turned into the body and bloud of our sauiour In this Councell also great excitation was made by the Pope great preparation was through al Christendom to set forward for recouery of the holy laÌ„d A mighty army was collected of Dukes Lordes knights bishops Prelates that if Gods blessing had gone wyth them they myght haue gone throughout all Asia and India Anno 1219. The Christians after 18. monethes siege gotte a certaine towne in Egypte called Damiata or Elipolis wyth much a do but not much to the purpose For afterward as the christian army of the popes sending went aboute to besiege the Citie Cairus or Babylon the Sultane throughe his subtile traine so intrapped and inclosed them wythin the daunger of Nylus that they were constrained to render agayne the Citie Damiata with their prysonners and all the furniture thereof as they found it into the Souldanes hande and glad so wyth their liues to passe forwarde to Tyrus An. 1221. In the meane time the Egyptian Turke caused the Citie of Hierusalem to be rased that it should serue to no vse to the Christians What great thing els was done in that viage it doth not greatly appere in stories All be it Fridericus the 2. Emperour was not vnfrutefully there occupied and muche more myght haue done had it not bene for the violence and persecution of the Bishop of Rome against him whereby he was enforced to take truce wyth the Sultan for 10. yeres and so returned After which things done not many yeares after at lengthe the last citie of all belonging to the Christians which was Ptolomais or Aâ—â—â—s was also taken from them by the Sultane so that now the christians had not one foote left in all Asia An. 1203. Thus the Christians being driuen out of Asia by the Sultans Turkes yet the sayd Turkes and Sultanes did not long enioy their victorie For estsoones the Lord stirred vp against them
beginneth already praise to the Lord to come graciously and luckely forward in most places ¶ A Prayer against the Turkes O Eternall Lorde God father of our Lord Iesus Christ creator and disposer of all things iust gracious wise only in the name and reuerence of thy sonne Iesus wee prostrate our selues desiring thine omnipotent maiestie to looke downe vppon these afflicted times of thy poore creatures and seruaunts reliue thy Church increase our faith and confound our enemies and as thou hast geuen thine onely begotten sonne vnto vs promising with hym life to all that shall beleeue vpon his name so encline the obedience of our faith to thy promises in him that our hearts may be farre of from all other sinnefull additions and prophane inuentions which are besides him and not in him grounded vpon thy will and promise And graunt we beseeche thee to thy Church more and more to see how terrible a thing it is to set vp any other meanes or helpe of saluation but onely in him whome thou only hast sent and sealed Reforme thy Church with perfecte doctrine and faithfull teachers that we seeing our owne weakenesse may put off our selues and put on him without whom we can do nothing So shall we stand strong when nothing standeth in vs but thy sonne alone in whome thou art onely pleased Renew in this thy Church againe the decaied faith of thy sonne Iesus which may plentifully bring foorth in vs not leaues onely but frutes of Christian life And forgeue our wretched Idolatry and blinde phantasies past wherwith we haue prouoked manifold waies thy deserued indignation against vs For our hearts haue bene full of Idoles our temples full of Images our wayes full of hypocrisie thy Sacraments prophaned and thy religion turned to superstition because the lanterne of thy worde went not before vs therfore we haue stumbled Miserably we haue walked hetherto like sonnes not of Sara but of Agar and therefore these Turkish Agarens haue risen vp against vs. Many hard and straight wayes we haue passed but the wayes of the Lorde we haue not founde Much cost we haue bestowed on bread that swageth no hunger but that bread which onely feedeth and commeth freely we haue not tasted We haue sailed farre and nere in barkes of our owne building but haue not kept within the Arke onely of thy promise and therefore these floudes haue taken vs. We haue prayed much but not in thine appoynted temple and therefore haue not bene heard Wee haue plowed and tilled but without thy haiffer and therfore this vntidie ground of ours bringeth foorth so many weedes We do fish apace and that all night but because we fish not on the right side of the boate in our fishing we catche neuer a sinne Our buildings be full of good intentions great devotiōs but because the groud worke is not surely laid vpō the rocke of thy promise the East winde riseth and shaketh them all to shiuers We walke and haue walked long after the precepts and doctrines of men hauing a shew of wisedome but not as holding the heade where lieth all our strength and therefore these Philistian Turkes haue hetherto so preuailed against vs. Briefly all the partes and bones of the body be shaken out of place Wherefore we beseeche thee O Lorde put to thy holy hand and set them in the right ioynt againe And finally reduce this same thy mysticall body againe to his perfect and naturall head whych is thine onely sonne Iesus Christ and none other For him onely hast thou annoynted and appoynted Neither is there any other head that can minister strength and nutriment to this body but he alone for asmuch as all other heades be sinnefull and are not able to stande in thy sight but make thys body rather worse then better Onely this thy welbeloued and perfecte sonne is he in whome onely dwelleth all our strength and fulnesse him onely we confesse and knowledge For whome and with whome wee beseeche thee O Lorde God of hostes graunt to thy Church strength and victory against the malicious fury of these Turkes Saraeens Tartarians againste Gog and Magog and all the malignaunt rabble of Antichrist enemies to thy sonne Iesus our Lord and Sauior Preuent their deuises ouerthrow their power and dissolue their kingdome that the kingdome of thy sonne so long oppressed may recouer and flourish ouer all and that they which wretchedly be fallen from thee may happely be reduced againe into the folde of thy saluation throughe Iesus Christe our only mediatour and most mercifull aduocate Amen IN this long digression wherin sufficiently hath bene described the grieuous and tedious persecution of the Saracens Turkes against the Christians thou hast to vnderstand good reader and beholde the image of a terrible Antichrist euidently appearing both by his own doings also by the scriptures prophecied declared to vs before Now in comparing the Turke with the pope if a question be asked whether of them is the truer or greater Antichrist it were easy to see and iudge that the Turke is the more open and manifest enemye agaynst Christe and hys Church But if it be asked whether of them two hath bene the more bloudy and pernitious aduersary to Christe and his members or whether of them hath consumed and spilt more Christian bloud he with sword or this with fire and sword together neither is it a light matter to discerne neither is it my part here to discusse which do onely write the history and the Actes of them both wherfore after the story of the Turkes thus finished nowe to teenter agayne there whereas we left in describing the domesticall troubles and persecutions here at home vnder the Byshop of Rome after the burning of Babram in Northfolke aboue declared pag 737. I signified also of an other certaine aged man mētioned in an old written Chronicle borowed of one in that tower instituted Polychron although I finde not his name in the saide Chronicle expressed which suffered the paines of burning in Smithfield about the same time which was the yere of our Lord. 1500. Ex Polycron This aged father I suppose be hee of whome I finde mention made in certaine olde papers and recordes of W. Larye Citizen all be it the day of the moneth doth a little differ wherin is thus testified that on the 20. day of Iuly An. 100. vpon the day of S. Margaret there was an olde man burned in smithfield for an hereticke the same person vpon the 10. day before he was burned wold haue stolen out of the Lolardes tower and so falling out of the tower did fowly hurt him selfe wherupon he was caried in a car◠to his death as he went to his burning In the foresaid papers of auncient recorde is furthermore declared how in the yere aboue prefixed which was An. 1499. In the time of one Perseuell many were taken for heretickes in Kent and at Paules crosse they bare faggottes and
were abiured and shortly after the same yeare there went 13. lolardes afore the procession in Paules and there were of them 8. weemen and a yong lad and the lads mother was one of the 8. and all the 13. bare faggottes on their neckes afore the procession William Tilsworth Martyr FOr somuch as the world is come now to such a morosity and peuish insensibilitie in these contentious and canilling daies of ours that nothyng can be so circumspectly wrytten and storyed but shall lie in daunger of one Sycophant or an other whyche neuer will credite there where they lift not to like neither will they euer lyke that which seemeth preiudiciall to their faction or not to serue the humor wherewith their phantasies bee infected therefore to stop the mouthes of such carping cauillers with as muche possibilitie as I may be it knowne to al and singular such persons who by euidence of truth and witnes wil be satisfied that in the towne of Amerisham be yet aliue both men and women which can and do beare witnes of this that I shal declare Also there is of the sayd company one named William Page an aged father and yet aliue witnes to the same Also an other named Agnes Wetherley widdowe being about the age of an hundreth yeares yet lyuing and witnes heereof That in the dayes of king Henry 7. Anno 1506. in the dioces of Lyncolne in Bukingham shire William Lylsworth was burned in Amersham in a close called Standley about 60. yeares agoe At which time one Ioane Clearke being a marryed woman whych was the onely daughter of the sayde W. Tylseworth and a faythfull woman was compelled with her owne handes to set fyre to her deare father and at the same time her husbaÌ„d Iohn Clearke did penaunce at her fathers burning and bare a fagot as did also Robert Bartlet Richard Barlet Iohn Barllet Thomas Harding and his wife Henry Harding Richard Harding Robert Haâ—ding Iohn Milsent and hys wiâ—e William Whyte Iohn Mumbe and hys wife Richard Bennet Rog Bennet Iohn Fip William Grinder Thomas Homes Yomaud Dorman William Scriuener Ihon Scriuener Thomas Chase. Iohn Cracher The burning of Thomas Barnard and Iames Mordon It foloweth moreouer in that testimonie of the forenamed that about the same time of the burning of William Lilsworth as the Amersham men do say or the next day after as recordeth the foresayd Agnes was one father Roberts burned at Buckingham He was a miller and dwelled at Missenden and at hys burning were there aboue 20. persons that were compelled to beare fagots and to do suche penaunce as the wicked Pharises did compell them After that by the space of 2. or 3. yeeres was burned at AmershaÌ„ Thomas Barnard a husbandman and Iames Mordon a labourer they two were burned both at one fire and there was William Litlepage who is yet aliue compelled to be burned in the right cheeke and father Rogers and father Reuer alias Reiue whych after was burned Thys Father Rogers was in the byshops prisone 14. weekes together night and day where he was so cruelly handled with cold hunger and yrones that after his comming out of the said pryson he was so lame in his backe that he could neuer go vpright as long as hee liued as can testifie diuers honest men that be now liuing Also there was 30. mo burned in the right cheke and bare fagottes the same time The cause was that they would talke against superstition and idolatry and were desirous to hear read the holy Scriptures The maner of their burning in the cheeke was this theyr neckes were tied fast to a poaste or stay wyth towels and theyr handes holden that they might not stirre and so the iron being hotte was put to their cheekes and thus bare they the prints and marks of the Lord Iesus about them The cruell handling of Thomas Chase of Amersham wickedly strangled and martyred in the bishops prison at Wooburne vnder W. Smith Bishop of Lincolne AMong these aforesayd which were so cruelly persecuted for the Gospell and worde of Christe one Thomas Chase of Amersham was one of them that was thus cruelly handled which Thomas Chase by the report of suche as did knowe him was a man of a godly sober and honest behauior whose vertuous doings doe yet remaine in memorie and could not abide Idolatrie and superstition but many times woulde speake against it Wherefore the vngodly and wicked did the more hate despise him and toke hym and brought him before the blinde Byshop beyng at that time at Wooburne in the Countie of Buckingham and as it is wrytten Act. 12. that wicked Herode dyd vexe certaine of the congregation and killed Iames the brother of Iohn with the sword and because he saw that it pleased the Iewes c. he proceded farther and had thys same Thomas Chase before him asking him many questions touching the Romish religion to many tauntes checkes and rebukes but what answere this godly man Thom. Chase made them it is vnknowen Howbeit it is to be supposed that hys aunswere was most zealous and godly in professing Christes true religion and Gospel and to the extirpation of idolatry and superstition and hypocrisie for that the sayde Thomas Chase was commaunded to be put in the bishops prison called litleease in the bishops house at woo burne which prison had not bene ministred vnto him had not his answeres bene sound and vpright There Thomas Chase lay bound most painfully with chaines gyues manicles and yrons oft times fore pined with hunger where the Bishopes almes was daily brought vnto hym by hys chapleines Whych almes was nothing els put checkes tauntes rebukes and threatninges floutinges and mockings Al which cruelty the godly Martyr tooke most quietly paciently remembering and hauing respect to Christes promises Math. 5. Blessed are they which suffer persecution for righteousnesse sake for theirs is the kingdome of heauen and as foloweth Blessed are yee 〈◊〉 reuile you and persecure you c. when the Bishop wyth his bonde of shauelings perceiued that by their daily practises of crueltie they coulde not preuaile against him but rather that he was the more feruent earnest in professing Christes true Religion and that he did tolerate and beare most pacieÌ„tly at their wickednes and truelty ministred vnto hym they imagined how and which way they might put hym to death least there should be a tumulte or an vprose amoÌ„g the people And as Richard Hun shortly after was hanged or strangled in Lolardes tower about the yeare of our Lord 1514. euen so these bloudsuppers most cruelly strangled and prest to death this said Thomas Chase in prison which most hartely called vpon God to receiue his spirit as witnesseth a certaine woman that kept him in prison After that these stinging vipers being of the wicked broode of Antichrist had thus most cruelly and impiouslye murthered this faithfull Christian they were at their wits
ende and could not tell what shift to make to cloke theyr shamefull murther withall at last to blinde the ignoraunt sely people these bloudy butchers most slaunderously caused by their ministers to be bruted abroade that the foresaid Thomas Chase had hanged himselfe in prison which was a most shamefull and abhominable lit for the prison was such that a man coulde not stand vpright nor lye at ease but stooping as they do report that did knowe it And besides that this man had so many manacles yrons vpon him that he could not wel moue neither hand nor foote as the women did declare that sawe him dead in so much that they cōfessed that his bloudbolke was broken by reason they had so vily beaten him and brused him And yet these holy catholikes had not made an end of their wicked acte in this both killing and slandering of this godly martyr but to put out the remembrance of him they caused him to be buried in the wood called Norlandwood in the hie way betwixt Wooburne and little Marlow to the entent he should not be takē vp againe to be seene And thus commonly are innocent men layd vp by these clerkly clergye men But he that is effectually true of himselfe hath promised at one time or at another to cleare his true seruauntes not with lyes and fables but by his owne true word No secret faith he is so close but once shall be opened neither is any thing so hid that shall not at the last be knowne clearely Such a sweete Lord is God alwaies to those that are his true seruants Blessed be his holy name therefore for euer and euer Amen Thomas Harding being one of this company thus molested and troubled as is aforesaide in the towne of Amersham for the truth of the Gospell after hys abiuration and penaunce done was againe sought for and brought to the fire in the dayes of King Henry viu and vnder D. Langlond then Bishop of Lincolne succeeding after Cardinall wolfey Of whose death and martirdome we shall likewise record Christ willing and graunting in order when we shall come to the time and yeare of this suffering After the martirdome of these two I read also of one Thomas Norice who likewise for the same cause that is for the profession of Christes Gospell was condemned by the Bishop and burnt at Norwich the last day of March an 1507. In the next yeare folowing which was an 1508. In the consistory of London was connected Elizabeth Sampson of the parish of Aldermanberic vpon certain Articles and specially for speaking against pilgrimage adoration of Images as that Image of our Lady at Wisdome at Stanings at Crome at Walsingham and the Image of saint Sauiour of Barmondsey and against the Sacrament of the aultar and for that she had spoken these or like words that our Lady of wisdon was but a burnt arse esie and a burnt arse stocke and if she might haue holpen men women which go to her on pilgrimage she woulde not haue suffred her taile to haue bene burnt and what should folke worship our Lady of wisdome or our Lady of Crome for the one is but a burnt arse stocke and the other is but a puppit and better it were for the people to geue theyr almes at home to poore people then to go on pilgrimage Also that she called the Image of Saint Sauiour Sun Sauiour with kit lips and that she said she could make as good bread as that which the priest occupied and that it was not the body of Christ but bread for that Christ could not be both in heauen and earth at one time For these and certaine other articles she was compelled to abiure before Maister William Horsey Chancellour the day and yeare aboue written Ex Regist. Lond. ¶ Laurence Ghest LAmentable it is to remember a thing almost infinite to comprehend the names times and persons of al thē which haue bene slaine by the rigour of the Popes Cleargie for the true mainteining of Christes cause and of hys Sacraments Whose memory being registred in the booke of life albeit it neede not the cōmemoration of our stories yet for the more confirmation of the Church I thought it not unprofitable the suffering and Martyrdome of them to be notified which innocently haue geuen their bloud to be shed in Christes quarell In the Cathalogue of whom next in order cōmeth the memoriall of Laurence Ghest who was burned in Salisbury for matter of the Sacrament in the dayes of K. Denry the 7. he was of a comely tall personage otherwise as appeareth not vnfronded for the which the Byshop the close were the more lothe to burne him but kept him in prison the space of ij yeares This Laurence had a wife and vij children Wherfore they thinkyng to expugne and perswade his mynde by the stirring his fatherly affectiō toward his childrē when the time came which they appointed for his burning as he was at the stake they brought before him his wife and his foresayd vij children At the sight wherof although nature is cōmonly wont to worke in other yet in him religiō ouercōming nature made his constancie to remaine vnmoueable in such forte as when his wife began to exhort desire him to fauour himselfe he agayn desired her to be cōtēt not to be a block to his way for he was in a good course runnyng toward the marke of his saluatiō so fire beyng put to him he finished his life renouncing not onely wife children but also him selfe to follow Christ. As he was in burning one of the Byshops men threw a firebrand at his face Whereat the brother of Laurence standing by ranne at him with his dagger and would haue slayne him had he not bene otherwise stayd Testified witnessed by the credible report of one Williā Russell an aged mā dwelling of late in Colmanstreet who was there present the same tyme at the burnyng of Laurence was also himselfe burned in the cheke one of the persecuted flocke in those dayes whose daughter is yet liuing The same is confirmed also with the testimony of one Richard Web seruaunt sometyme to M. Latymer who soiournyng in the house of the sayd William Russell heard him many tymes declare the same ¶ A faythfull woman burned BUt amongest all the examples of them wherof so many haue suffered from tyme to tyme for Christ his truth I can not tell if euer were any Martyrdome more notable admirable wherein the playne demonstration of Gods mighty power and iudgement hath at any time bene more euident agaynst the persecutours of his flocke then at the burnyng of a certaine godly woman put to death in Chepingsadbery about the same tyme vnder the raigne of K. Henry the seuenth The cōstācie of which blessed womā as it is glorious for all true godly Christians to behold so agayne the exāple of the
in England as by these stories abone past may be apparent Now these things declared which to the Church matters be apperteining coÌ„sequently it remaineth something to entreate of the state likewise of the coÌ„mon wealth which commonly doth follow the state of the Church Where the Church is quietly and moderately gouerned and the flock of Christ defended by godly Princes in peace safety froÌ„ deuouring and violence of bloudy wolues the successe of ciuile estate for the most part there doth florishe and the Princes long coÌ„tinue through Gods preseruation in prosperous rest traÌ„quillitie Contrariwise where the church of Christ either through the negligence of Princes or thorough their setting on the poore members of Christ be persecuted and deuoured shortly after ensueth some iust recompence of the Lord vpon those Princes that eyther their liues do not long continue or else they finde not that quiet in the common wealth which they looke for Examples heereof as in all other ages be aboundant so in this present time be not lacking whether we consider the state and condition of other countreys farre off or else of our owne countrey neare at home And heere not to wander in our story farther then to Fraunce onely let vs a little behold the example of Kyng Charles the viij who liuing in this Kings time died also not long before him This Charles is commended of Philippus Cominaeus to be a moderate valiant and victorious Prince adorned with many speciall vertues to a Prince apperteining And yet the same king because he was flack and remisse in defence of Christes Church neither did vse his authority nor tooke his occasion offered to him of God to amend and refourme the state of the Bishop and Cleargy of Rome when he might he was therefore himselfe punished and cut off of the Lord as by his story ensuing may right well appeare For so it is of him recorded that being maruelously excited and prouoked of his owne minde coÌ„trary to the counsaile of most of his Nobles he tooke hys viage into Italy neither being furnished with money nor the season of the yeare being coÌ„uenient therunto And that this may appeare the better to proceede of the Lords doing to the entent he woulde haue the Church and Cleargy of Rome reformed by the Princes sword which so vexed all Christendome at that time we shall heare what is testified in the Commentaries of the foresaid Philip. Cominaeus Lib. 3. De bello Neapolit writing in this wise There was saith he in the City of Florence the same time a Dominicke Frier Dominicke Frier named Hieronimus Sauonarola of whom meÌ„tion was made before pag. 731. a man of a right godly and approoued life who in the said City of Florence preached and prophecied long before that the French King should come with an army into Italy being stirred vp of God to suppresse the tiraunts of Italy and none should withstand him He should also come to the Citie of Pisae and the state of Florence should be altered all which hapned true He affirmed moreouer to be signified to him of the Lord that the Ecclesiasticall state of the Churche must bee redressed Per vim aâ—morumâ—â— by the sword or force of armes Many things also he prophesied of the Venetians of the French King saieng that the King with some danger difficultie should passe that iourney yet notwithstanding shoulde ouercome it and escape albeit his strength were neuer so slender for God woulde safely conduct him in that iourney and safely bring him home againe But because he had not done his office in amending the state of the Churche and in defending his people from iniurie and from deuouring therefore it shoulde come to passe said hee and that shortly that some incommoditie or detriment shoulde happen to the King or if hee shoulde escape that danger of hys sicknesse and recouer health then if he did resist the cruelty of the wicked and procure the safety of the poore and miserable God would shew mercâ—â—nto him c. And this the saide Hieronymus declared before to Cominaeus one of the Kings counsaylours whych was the writer of the story and required him to signifie the same vnto the King which so did and he moreouer himselfe comming to the presence of the king declared no lesse All which things as he had foretold came directly to effect For the King being but easely accompanied wyth a small power entred into Italy where first he came to Asâ—a then to Gemiaâ— and to Pisae from thence proceeded to Florence which also he obteined displacing there Petrus Medices the Duke who had vsed great tyrannie vpon the subiects From thence he remoued toward Rome where a great part of the Citie wall at the comming of the french King fell downe Afterward when the King was entred into the Citie and the Pope who then tooke part with Alphonsus King of Neaples against the French King had immured himselfe within the mount of Adrian the wall of the Castell fell downe of it selfe whereby when the King was both occasioned and exhorted also by his Captaines to inuade the Pope and to depose him to reforme the Church of Rome which he might then easely haue done as it had pleased him yet all these occasions offered so opportunely of God moued not the king to do his duty to help the poore church of Christ wherefore shortly after returning home into France from Neapolis either the same yeare or the next yeare folowing he was strooken with a sodeine sicknes at Amboise as he was looking on theÌ„ that played at tennes and that in the stinkingest place in all the Castle where he fell downe died within twelue houres according to the forewarning of Hieronimus who wrote vnto him a little before both of his sonnes death and of his owne which was about the yeare of our Lord 1498. Ex Philip. Cominaeo Lib. 5. Like examples we haue many heere also in this our realme of England So long as king Iohn kept out of the realme the Popes authority and power he continued safe and quiet with his nobles but so soone as he brought the realme vnder tribute and subiectioÌ„ to that foreine Bishop God stirred vp his Nobles against him whereby he had much disquiet and trouble and soone thereupon decayed Of all the Kings of England from William Conquerour to this king Henry vij were none which either longer continued or more prosperously flourished then King Henry the second King Henry the third King Edward the first King Edward the third of whome the first how stout he was in withstaÌ„ding Tho. Becket and Pope Alexander the iij. is sufficiently before comprehended pag. 206. The second which was sonne of King Iohn albeit through the wretchednes of that time his power was not sufficient to repulse the Popes usurped iurisdiction out of the Realme yet his will was good at least he so defended prouided for his subiects that
to the king Houeden referreth not this saiâ—ing to the Bishop of London but to the Archbishop of Yorke Becket called traytor of the king and of all hys nobles A blinde zeale for the proud liberties of the Church Who so taketh Beckets part is counted a rebells Becket cited to Rome vpon periury by the Byshops Becket condemned of periurie Becket cited to Rome Becket called to a full accompt Ex Rogero Houedeno Becket iudged to be layd in prison Ex quadripartita historia lib. 1 cap. 38. Becket appealeth to the Pope Becket thinketh not sufficient the protection of God without the pope Becket flyeth out of the court Becket chaungeth his name and is called Derman Histories differ something in the order of hys flight The Frâ—â—â— king supporteth Becket agaynst the king of England Ambassadour 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 Theories of the earl of Aâ—â—â— to the 〈◊〉 The Pope râ—â—â—dereth Beckets cause against the â—ing Becket coÌ„playneth of the king to the pope Repentance for his well doyng Beckets argument the Pope brought him not in but the K. Ergo God brought him not in And why might ye not M. Becket resigne it as well to his handes of whome ye tooke it A consultation betweene the Pope and the Cardinals about Beckets matter Becket in banishment 〈◊〉 yeares The kinges decrees Anno. 1166. Beckets kindred banished These monkes were of the Cisteâ—â—an order Becket complayneth of his prince to the Pope To keepe vnder the pride of prelates is no cause sufficient to vnking a Prince If ye meane by spiritual things such as pertaine to the spirituall part of man I graunt but your liberties be not such as which pertayne to the inward or spirituall man but râ—ther are thinges more corporall Peâ—â—â—â—yeth 〈…〉 bu◠〈◊〉 cause maketh 〈◊〉 true persecution 5. 6. 7. 9. * Note the Iudgement of God against this Becket who was slaine at his masse making the bodie of Christ. Answers the Popes letter Fredeâ—ike falsly compared to Pharao but this was 〈◊〉 clawe the pope withâ—â— Becket a stubburne trespasser Ergo no martyr A letter of Becket to the byshop of Norwych The Bishop of London excommunicated This Bishop was excommunicated because he set in the Deane of Salesbury without the licence of him being then beyoÌ„de the seas A sâ—ditious complaint of Becket to the pope against his king Godly articles condemned by Becket Becket repreheÌ„ded for complayning of his king Excommunication abused in priuate reuenge about lands and possessions The letters of the Byshops to Becket The coÌ„mendation of K. Henry 2. 〈◊〉 his meekenes and moderation Scripture in wordes rightly aledged but falsly applyed I deny your Minor M. Becket The church of Christ caÌ„not be ouerthrowen Ergo Bec. ought not to be resisted Seruitude and libertie of the Church wrongfully defined The wordes of holy scripture clarkely applyed Turne to thee Nay turne thou to the Lord and thou shalt be saued The soule of the Church is the libertie of the Church Faith Becket Vnbeseeming wordes of high presumption Christ is not iudged in the persons of any traytor CoÌ„science made where is none But he leaueth out here the maâ—â—r of his comming to the court and the sturdines of his behauiour Becket seemeth here more skilfull of his masse booke then of the booke of holy scripture either els hee might see it no new thing in the old law for kings to depriue priestes and to place whom they would Kings in the old law did not intermedle with the Priestes office in some thinges that were forbidden But yet kinges were officers ouer priestes to correct them when they did amisse If ye meane of Achaâ— and Oze in the old testament then we denie your Minor They be the successours and sonnes of â—aints not that holde the places of sainctes but that doe the workes of saints Hierom. If the king had bene an adulterer or tyrant against the true doctrine or preaching of Christ then might this reason serue and God more to be obeyed then maÌ„ Now where did Bec. learne that the king in his temporall right was not to be obeyed Take heede ye marre all and ye open that dore This Iohn was called â— schismaâ—â—â—â— because he tooke paâ—â— with Reginald Aâ—â—â— of Colen the Emperour against Alexander the Pope Clemenâ—â— decree Diuers 〈◊〉 of excommunication The councel speaâ—â— of such which be worthely excommunicated This Gregory otherâ—â—â— called Hiâ—debraÌ„d 〈◊〉 he that 〈◊〉 tooke away priestes mariage condemning 〈◊〉 priestes for fornicators which had wiues Discussing of a true appellation The forme of a true appellation One person can not both be the appeale maker and the partie appealed Though the Popes lawe will not defend them yet the lawe of the scripture will and doth The letter of the Empresse to Becket Anno. 1169. Becket stirring vp the French king against the king of England A communication betweene Becket and the Cardinalles Beckets addition Becket would neither stand to iudgement nor triall Becket lâ—ueth benâ— his bisâ—opricke thâ—â— the peace â— the churchd for all his gaye talice Becket coÌ„meth in with his 〈◊〉 addition Saluo honore Die Becket â—â—â—ged with vnkindenâ— The kings offer to Becket both charitable and reasonable The words of the FreÌ„câ— king This maior if it had bin ioyned with a good Minor had made a good argument Exquaâ—ilogo Anno. 1170. The Bishop of London excommunicated with foure other Byshops suspeÌ„ded The cause of the kinges wrath against Becket Becket returneth out of banishment Ex Rogerio Houedono The wordes of the king which were the cause of Beckets death If the Papistes will needes measure the successe of things by seasons and wether then must they by that reason condemne the cause of Becket his aduersaries hauing such forwardnes of wether in doing their feate The talke betwene the foure souldiers and Tho. Becket The stout heart of Becket Anno. 1171. The death of Tho. Becket What is to be thought or iudged of Thomas Becket What is to be thought whether Thomas Becket dyed a sainct or not The puâ—â—tion of â—â—â—ket iudâ—â— not cauâ—â— call Becket â—â—â—ged with presumpâ—â— and laâ—â—â— diserâ—tion Ambiâ—â—â— noted in Becket â—â— not resâ—â—â— but taâ—ing his promotion Byshopâ— against 〈◊〉 wils thâ—â—â— into their byshopâ—â—â— Ex chroâ—â—co Nenâ—â—â—gensit Acta Beckets improbatâ— Ex Caesario Monacho lib. 8. dialo cap. 69. Whether Tho. Becket be saued or damned If God in these latter dayes geueth no mirâ—cles to glorifie the glory of his own sonne much lesse wil he giue myracles to glorifie Thomas Becket Liber de miraculis b. thomae autore monacho quodam Cantuar Miracles of Beâ— considered Aqua Cantuariensis Singing at the masse forbidden by Tho. Becket after his death A blasphemous lye Beck aboue the Martirs in heauen A place prepared in heauen for Becket xii yeares before his death An impudent and a lying myracle Ex historia monachs Cantiâ—a de miraculiib Thomae A blasphemous vision A false and impudent myracle The blasphemous antheme 〈◊〉 Becket Tu per
not their owne glory as false prophets doe Signe 30. is that true prophets doe not force vpon the solemne salutatioÌ„s of men as false prophets doe Signe 31. is that false prophets resort to other mens bordes and flatter them for a mâ—ales meate which true propâ—ets doe not Signe 32. is that true prophets doe not hate their enemies as false prophets doe Signe 33. is that true prophets do not persecute men as the false prophets doe Signe 34. is that true prophets preach to those which be not yet conuerted which the false prophets do not Signe 35. is that true prophets chiefly preach in their owne dioces and not in other mens Signe 36. is that faâ—â—â— prophâ—â—â— attributeâ—â— to themselues 〈◊〉 which tâ—â—y neuer die Signe 37. is that false prophets â—o cleaue and leane to logicall and philosopâ—â—call reasoâ— Signe 3â— is that false prophets do loue carrâ—â—lâ— and not spiâ—ituallâ— Signe 39. is that falâ—e 〈◊〉 prophets is hunt after the friendship of the world Whatsoeueâ— doth perishe in the church of God for waÌ„t of preachers shall be required A detestable booke of the Fryers called Euangelium â—â—ernum The eternall and spiritual Gospell of the Fryers condemned with much a do of the Pope â—aurentius Anglicus condemned of the pope Desensio Gulielmi Caâ—endum â— pseudo propheâ—â—s The Pope Antichrist The synagogue of Rome to be great Babylon Ex Nicolao Emerico in libro suaruÌ„ inquisitionum Petrus Ioannes burned after his death Robertus Gallus prophesieth against the Pope The Pope described The visions of Robertus Gallus The state of the church of Româ— described The scholemen and the friuolous questions described The reformation of the church presignified The simonie and auarice of the clergie to be punished The story of R. Grostede Byshop of Lincoln Ex Nic. Triuet Rob. Grostede a Southfolke man borne The commendation of Rob. Grostede The bookes and workes of Rob. Grostede Anno. 1253. The death of R. Grostede Malleus Romanorum Grosthedus The trouble of R. Grost with the Pope An vnreasonable letter of the Pope * Recte dictum fortassis filio * Confectis The Popeâ— vnreasonable letter Excomâ—â—nication â—bused A double â—ommendaâ—ion of B. Grosted The answer of R. Groâ—â—ed to the Pope Power giueÌ„â—o ministers to edificatioÌ„ only not to destruction Two principall princes of darknes Lucifer and Antichrist * He meaâ—ieth either Christ the Church or els Peter and Paule * Idest both to Christ and hiâ— Church Ex Maâ— Paris ad verbuâ— Well sworne maister pope Giles Cardinall defendeth Robâ—rt Grosted to the pope The godly talke of R. Grosted in time of his sicknes Heresis quid Definition of heresie The P. proued here an heretick The saying of Gregory The Pope accused of heresie Certain Aphorismes or articles layd of R. Grosted against the B. of Rome The Pope accused â—n his 〈◊〉 clause 〈…〉 The Pâ—â—â—sed for â—â—â—gating 〈◊〉 then is 〈◊〉 to him 〈◊〉 proued 〈◊〉 to be equal but 〈◊〉 to his preâ—â—cessours The Pâ—â—â— sed for râ—â—â—ing the 〈◊〉 and foundations of his predecessâ—â— Proued thaâ— the Pope â— liue is 〈◊〉 our to hiâ— predecessâ—â— before him And therfore to haâ— no authoritie to infringe the priuilegâ—es of other Popes Proued by example 〈◊〉 Benet thâ— men more auncienâ—â—â— time oughâ— to be prefâ—â—red in higher reuerâ—â—â— The Pope accused for maintainâ—â— of vsurâ— Against râ—â— reâ—s The 〈◊〉 practise of vsurers The Popes Vsurers worse then the Iewes Craftie subtilâ—ie of the Pope to get money Men signed to the holy land sold for money lyke sheepe by the Pope Remission of sinnes solde for money The Pope accused to be iniurious â—â— churches in his prouisions and seleruations The Pope accused to be iniurious to the Abbot of S. Albons The Pope accused for violent extortion The Pope accused for troubling corrupting learned men of the spiritualtie with his temporal aâ—â—ayres The Pope accused for vnlawfull dispensation Ex Mat. Paris The death of R. Grosted Byshop of Lincoln What the reuenues of the Popes Clarkes here in England came to by yeare Ex Cestrensis lib. 7. The Pope stroken with the staffe of Grost Bysh. of Lincoln Anno. 1254. Ex Mat. Paris Ex Flâ—r hist. Senibalde papâ— miserime The Popes new and true stile giuen by Grost Bish. of Lincoln The Pope disquieted in his minde The reuenge of God vpon pope Innocent The Popes army vanquished and confounded The death of Pope Innocent 4. Anno. 1255. A note to the reader concerning the appearing of dead men Dissention betwene the arch of Cant. and the Church of Lincolne Excommunication abused Appellation made to Rome Henry LexintoÌ„ B. of Lincolne A childe crucified of the Iews at Lincolne Ex Nic. Triuet Ex Cestrens l. 7 cap. 34. Ex Flor. hist. The Iewes expulsed out of Fraunce A childe â—â—cumcised â— the Iewes and kept a whole yeare to be crucâ—fied The Ieweâ— aske leaue to depart the realme of England Ex Eâ—loâ—â— Iewes burned at Nâ—â—thampton A Iewe faâ—len into a priuey wold not be takeâ— out for keeping his Sabboth day Superstitious falling noted in Walter arch of Yorke Ex Flo. hist. Superstition in seeking saluation by wronge meanes The Pope iniurious to the Church of England A prebendship of paâ—â—s giuen both of the Pope and of the king at one time to two seuerall persons The Popes donation preferred before the kinges Two Romain clarkes going to complaine were 〈…〉 the way The story of Mat. Paris here ceaseth Pope Alexander 3. maâ—er warre The Popes army slaine Lewlinus K. of Wales warâ—eth against the kyng Lewlinus the K. coÌ„corded Ex Polychro nico lib. 7. Ex autore Eulogij Anno. 1257. Pope Alexander to make shifte for money maâ—eth the king beleue his sonne should be kyng of Apulia Richaâ—de the kings brotâ—er made king of Almaine What câ—â—ill discorde worketh worketh Resignation of the Earledâ—me of Normandy and Angâ—ew Ex Gual Gisburn The conflict skirmish betweene the Northern Welth men and the Southern men in Oxford Variance betweene â—he studentes and the Friers in Paris Variance betweene the Vniuersitie of Oxforde and Cambridge Variance betweene the Archb. of Cant. and the chapter of Lincolne Variance betweene the Archb. of Cant. and the chapter of London Ex Flor. â—â—st Litle peace in the Popes Church Historiâ—s profitable for example The occasions of commotion betweene the kyng and the Nobles Anno. 1260. Straungers hauing all the wealth of the realme vnder the kyng Ex Gualt Gisburnensi The wordes of the Nobles to the kyng The K. gâ—â—â— teth to â—â— Lordes A sitting â—â— the king and Lordes at Oxford The prouiâ—â—ons or lawâ—â— maâ—e at Oxforde The King swearetâ— to the prouâ—â—ons maâ—â— aâ— Oxford The kinges brethren â—gainst the prouisions of Oxford The prouiâ—â—ons of Oâ—forde Ex historiâ— Gâ—alteâ—â— Gisburnensis God grauâ—â— this lawe might take place agaiâ—â— God graâ—â—â— the like 〈◊〉 againe foâ— the wealth of the realm Diuers in this counâ—â— impoisoâ—t The kynâ— repenteâ—â—â— his othe Anno. 1261. The K. sneth to the pope
maintained any doctrine against the Churche of Rome but onely spake against their naughtie lyfe Hierome did put them to silence Hierome in prison 340. dayes The excellent memory in M. Hierome M. Hierome brought agayne before the couÌ„cell M. Hierom holdâ—th all the articles of the Catholicke Church The eloquence of M. Hierome The prophesie of M. Hierome A paper with redde deuilles put vpon the head of M. Hierome by deuelishe papistes M. Hierome committed to the secular power M. Hierome went singing vnto his martirdome M. Hierome praieth M. Hierome â—â—â— to an Image like to Iohn Hus. M. Hierome â—â—geth at â—â— burning The wordes of Hierome to the people M. Hierome geueth testimony of Iohn Hus. The last wordes of M. Hierome The crueltie of his death The ashes of M. Hierome cast into the riuer of Rheine The witnes of the writer The truth of this storie Math. 7. Rom. 13. The cause of I. Hus cleared by the testimony of the nobles of Bohemia All that will liue godly in Christ. 2. Tim. 3. Defence of M. Hierome of Prage He meaneth the longe schisme spoken of before where three popes were striuing one against an other * A quadrant being foure square prouerbially signifieth a man that is constant and immutable Rom. 12. Iohn 8. Deut. 38. Psal. 30. These noble men offered their obedience to the Pope no further then was lawful honest and agreeable to reason and the lawe of God Marke this and learne you noble men Vid supra pag. 588. Henry Chichesley Archb. of Cant. The historie of I. ClaidoÌ„â—â—nner of London of Robert Turming Baker Ex regist Cant. I. Claidon â—â—amined I. Claydon â—â—st imprisoned by R. Braybroke Bishop of London 1. Claidon before abiuâ—ed Englishe bookes The iudgement of the Maior of London Claidon bestowed much money vpon Englishe bookes Iohn Claydon could not read Richard Turming Baker This Turming belike was then in prison William Lindewood doctor of both lawes An Englishe booke intituled The Lanterne of light The head taile of Antichrist This is true speaking of the inuisible Church Two causes of persecution noted Foure conditioÌ„s in geuing almes That bread remaineth in the Sacrament The bookes of I. Claidon burned The sentence condemnation of Iohn ClaidoÌ„ Iohn Claidon coÌ„mitted to the secular power The law de comburendo insufficient The death and martirdome of Iohn Claidon I. Claidon Richard Turming martus Anno 1416. Ex Regist. Chichesley 217. You should be better occupied to shake of the duste from your duâ—y pulpets Twise euery yeare to enquire for Lollardes Against priuie conuenticles To differ froÌ„ the common sort in life and maners against the popes lawe Against Englishe bookes The trouble of I. Barton and Robert Chapell in cause of religion This Philip seemeth to be Philippe Repington afore mentioned in the story of Wicklieffe R. Chapell â—â—â—ureth Articles obtruded to R. Chapel to confesse Marke well this catholicke doctrine of the Popes Church concerning remission of sinnes Marke how this doctrine ioyneth with Gods coÌ„maundement with his word Ergo by this doctrine the iust man liueth not by his faith but by his confession auricular How can these priestes be seruantes of Christ which be makers of Christ. Priuate religioÌ„s profitable if ye could tell wherfore Straight inquisition in EnglaÌ„d Christ had the hartes of men they had their bodies A briefe summe of such as abiured vnder Hen. Chichesley I. Tailour W. Iames. I. Dweiffe Iohn Iourdelay I. Iourdelay abiureth Rob. person of Heggeley examined W. Henry of Tenterdon examined A booke of the new laW I. Galle R. Monke Bart. Coâ—moÌ„ger N. Hoper Tho. Granter troubled for their doctrine A subsidie geâ—thered by the pope to fight against the faithfull of Bohemia Romishe sleightes to get the Englishe money Articles obiected against Rafe Mungin Trialogus The Gospells translated by Iohn Wickliffe Radulph Mungin condeÌ„ned to perpetual prisoÌ„ Tho. Granter Richard Monke The recantation of Tho. Granter Note the doctrine opinions in those daies where the Gospell tooke place One head that is the vnitie of the Church Men tied to the Church of Rome The affliction and trouble in Kent vnder Chichesley Persons persecuted in Keâ—t The seconde apprehensioÌ„ of the Lord Cobham The Lord Powes plaieth Iudas Treason falsly surmised Vide supra pag. 575. Iudas feeleth for his reward An. 5. Henr. 5 act 17. An. 5. HeÌ„nr 5. act 17. All the blame laide to the Lollardes Articles decreed in the Councell of Constance agoinst the Bohemians The fauores of I. Hus in Boheme This suffragane was a good man and helde with Iohn Hus. Wicklieffes bookes translated by I. Hus and Iacobellus into the BohemiaÌ„ speach Concilium malignantium Deposing of Pope Iohn 23. Ex hist Albani The election of Pope Martine The Emperour kisseth the popes feete Pope Martind The coronation of pope Martine Meretrix câ— quitans super bessiam Apocalip The pope 〈◊〉 horseâ—acke the Emperour â—â— foote Why then doth the â—apekâ—epe â—â—â—l the olde Iewes ceremonies if all thinges be made new Anno. 14â—7 A yearely memoriall of Iohn Hus Hierome â—â—pt among 〈◊〉 Bohemiaâ—ns K. Wenceslaus threatneth Nicholas The death of King Wenceslaus The maruelous worke of Gods iudgemeÌ„t to be noted in defending his people Out of Ene as Siluius Zischa getteth Pelzina The queene sendeth for Sigismund the Empeerour The Emperours Ambassadours agree with the citizeÌ„s of Prage The citie of Prage fell from the Emperour The complainte of the citie of Prage against Sigismund The policie of Zisca The citie of Thabor builded Siâ—â—smund get 〈◊〉 the castle â—â— Prage Zisca getteth the citie of Prage Prage besieged of Sigismund The Marques of Misnia ouercome in the skirmish Sigismund the Emperour rayseth his siege The Emperour fighting against Zisca had the ouerthrow The Abbeis of Pelsina subuerted Zisca putteth the Emperour to flight Zisca loseth hys other eye in battel Zisca albeit he lost his eyes yet would not forsake his army Zisca taketh diuers townes The Saxons retyre The Emperour with his power entreth againe into Boheme The Emperour afrayde of Zisca flyeth The powch of Antichrist A noble victory of Zisca Zisca destroyeth images and idols in Churches Ioanes Premostratensis The martirdome of certane godly Bohemians falsely circuÌ„uented and killed with sword Priuie murther at length commeth out Stench very â—â—rtfull for 〈◊〉 teeth An other warlike pollicy of Zischa Straetagema Procopius Magnus The valiant courage of Procopius The victorie of the protestantes The battaile betweene the citie of Prage Zisca The noble victory of Zisca Zisca besiegeth Prage A notable oration of Zisca to his souldiours The hartes of the souldiours altered by the oratioÌ„ of Zisca Peace betweene Zisca and Prage by the meanes of Iohn de Rochezana The Emperour glad to be recoÌ„ciled with Zisca The death of Zisca The wordes of Zisca at his death The Epitaphe of Zisca Zisca eleuen times victor in thâ—â—â—â—elde Pope Martins bloudy bull to all Byshops and Archbishops All these errours and heresies be for that they
this R. Agricola was of good iudgement though the Friers after ward buried him in a Friers weede Rodol Agricola Weselus lamenteth the darcknes of the Church Anno. 1464. Ioane Boughton mother to the lady Young martir Anno. 1497. Richard Milderale Iames Sturdye Hugh Glouer Foure other beare fagots Anno. 1498. A priest burnt Babram brent in Northfolke Martir An olde man burned Anno. 1499. Hieronimus Sauonarola with two fryers Martirs Prophesie of Hie. Sauonarola against Italy Pope Aleâ—â—deâ— besieged by Charles the Freâ—â—ch Lâ—â—g Sauonaroâ—â—â— ted to appeaâ—â— before the Pope The doctrine of Sauonarola condemned because he would not come before the Pope Sauonarola preacheth contrary to the Popes commauÌ„dement Hieron with â—â— other Friers coÌ„mitted to 〈◊〉 The comâ—â—â—â— rie of Hierome Sauon vpon the Psalme beginning In te domine speraui Articles obiected against Hierome the two Fryers The prophesies of Hierome Sauonarola Ex Ioan. Francis Mirandula Ex Marsilio Ficino Ex Philip. Cominca The complaintes of the Germaines against the Popes greuances renued Ten greuances complayned of by the Germaines Remedies against the â—â—nclayde greeuances The Archbishops Palle of MeÌ„tz what it cosâ—eth The Popes palle dearely bought The people polled for the popes Palle Aboue 50. Byshopricks in Germany The Emperour aduertised of the subtill practises of the pope and popish prelates The popes pretence of building S. Peters church in Rome A supplication or exhortation to Maximilian Emper for redresse of the church No man to haue two Canonships or prebeÌ„ds at once Pope Alexander 6. The pope poyloneth Gemes the turks brother beyng committed to his custodie Ex Paul Iouio lib. 2. lib 5. Ex Hieronym Mario The Pope setteth the great turke against the French K. Ex Seb. Munstero lib. 4. Cosmograph Mancinellus writing against the wickednes of the pope loste hys handes and tongue Poyson requited with poyson The high Angel of the poper pallace throwne Pope Pius 3. Pope Iulius 2. The popes law geueth leaue to kyll all that be accursed of him The warres and bloudshed of pope Iulius 2. The pope periured A councell called to depose pope Iulius The Pragmaticall Sanction established mentioned before pag. 674. No vniust excommunication to be feared The turkes doing requisite to be knowen of Christians The first cause The seconde cause The third cause The fourth cause The fift cause Admonition to fight against the turke Christian fayth necessary to be ioyned with outward force against the turk Gratis venum â—atiâ—stis gratis â—eâ—imemini Elai 52. Omnes sâ—tientes venite ad aquas emite absque argento et commutatione Elai 55. Reformation of religion requisite before we fight with the turkes Faith getteth victory The sixt cause Earnest inuocation necessary in the Church of Christ. 2. thess 2. The place of S. Paule expounded 2. thess 2. speaking of the defection to come The number of the Apocalips cap. 13. expounded An other place Apocal. 16. Et sextus Angelus effudit phialam suam c. The time of Mahumete the false prophet expounded The number of the beast in the Apo. cap. 13. Mahumet of the stocke of the Ismalites dwelling in Arabia The prodigious lyes blasphemies of Mahumets Alchoran Mahumetes Alchoran mingled with diuers lawes The numeration of the Apoc. 666. Damascus subdued of the Saracens Mahumet put to flight by Cosroes kyng of the Persians Hierusalem beâ—ieged Cesaria got of the Saracens The kyngdome of the Persians subdued to the SaraceÌ„s Arabia Palestina Phenicia Syria Egypt and Persia subdued of the Saracens Constance the Emperour ouercome by the Saracens Murder coÌ„monly prospereth not with the Lord. Rhodes spoyled of the SaraceÌ„s Sultanes first called The first rysing of the turkes The turkes dominions parted into 4. familyes The dissensention of the Christians do make the turkes so strong No impeâ—lall countrie in all the turkish dominions The description of the turkes vnordinate Empyre Ezech. 39. Apoc. 20. The Christen kingdomes and churches destroyed by the turkes are a warning for vs whom God hath yet spared Foure principall families of the turke The family of Ottomannus Ottomannus the first Emperour of the Turkes Inward warre amonge the Turkes The comming vp of OttomaÌ„nus Bithinia Natolia Ancyra Sinope Sebastia subdued Ezech. 38. Orchanes the second Emperour of the Turkes after Ottomannus Mysia Lydia Lycaonia Phrigia Caria Prusia Nicia Nicomedia Christen Cities subdued of the Turkes Ciuil warre among the Grecians By the discorde of Christians the Turkes encrease Amurathes the third â—â—â—ter Ottomannus Amurathes seeketh occasion to inâ—ade Europe The first comming of the Turke into Europe The couetousnes of Christians brought ouer the Turkes Callipolis Philippolis Adrianopolis Thracia gotten of the Turkes The Turkes entreth into Mysia and Bulgaria and Seruâ—a Lazarus Despota ouercome of the Turkes Example of a faythfull seruant The death of Amurathes Baiazetes the 4. after Ottomannus Marcus Despota slayne of the Turke Seruia Macedonia Bulgaria Phocides Thracia Attica Thessalia with other Christian couÌ„tries cóquered of the Turkes Constantinople besieged 8. yeares by the Turkes The Christians ouerthrowen of the Turkes Sigismund Emperour put to flight The barbarous cruelty of the turks against the Christians Tamerlanes a Parthian stirred vp of God to reuenge the cause of the Christians Baiazetes sonne taken and slaine Cruelty iustly reuenged with cruelty Baiazetes raiseth hys siege from Constantinople Baiazetes ouercome of Tamerlanes king of Parthians The iust haÌ„d of God vpoÌ„ a cruell persecutour Baiazetes made for a blocke for Tamerlanes to get vpon his horse Viâ—d supra pag. 73. The great victories of Tamerlanes in Asia Ex Seb. MuÌ„stero lib. 4. Cosmograph Tanais is the vttermost floud in the North side and Nilus the vttermost floud in the South side of Asia A generation of Vipers Calepinus the fift after Ottomannus Vide supra pag. 7â—9 The ouerthrow of Sigismund fighting agaynst the Turke Some stories record this coÌ„flict to be after the time of thys Turke Orchanes and Moses his vncle Diuersitie in hystories Tirany betwene vncle and nephew Murther reuenged with murther Mahometes the 7. after OttomaÌ„nus Wallachia assaulted by Mahometes The Turkes seat at Adrianopolis Vide supra pag. 719. Amurathes the 8. after Ottomannus Mustaphas murthered by Amurathes his nephew The turke murthereth his brother Amurathes set against the Grecians Thracia subdued to the turke Thessalonica subdued The defection spoken of Saint Paule declared 2. Thess. 2. Ioannes Castriotus Croia geuen to â—â— turke 〈◊〉 sonnes of â—â—â—triotus hostages with the turke Georgius Scanderbeius Alexder the great The valiant Actes of Georgius Scanderbeius * Georgius Scáderbeius stealeth away from the turke to hys countrey Croâ—ia recouered Epyrus and Macedonia recoueâ—â—d from the turke The valiaunt aâ—â—es of Georgâ—us Scanderbeiâ—â—â— against the turkes Illiâ—leâ— or Selauonia Dalmatia Croatia Istria Liburnia Albania Bosna spoyled and wasted by the turke Georgius Despota prince of Seruia An vngodly graunt of a Christen father to Marye hys daughter to the turke Scopia Sophia NouomoÌ„te Mysia subdued of the turke Georgius Despota fled
Britaine 's before That was in ioyning with the Normans in mariage For the king this yere abouesaid for the more strēgth as he thought both of him and the realm maried Emma the daughter of Richard Duke of Normandy Which Richard was the third Duke of the Normains and the first of that name By reason of which mariage king Egelred was not a little enhaunsed in his owne mynd and by prosumption thereof sent secret straight commissions to the rulers of euery towne in England that vpon S. Brices day at a certayne houre appointed the Danes should bee sodenly slayne And so it was performed which turned after to more trouble After that tidings came into Denmarke of the murder of those Danes Anone after Suanus king of Denmarke with a great host and nauy landed in Cornewall where by treason of a Normand named Hugh which by fauour of Queene Emma was made Erle of Deuonshire The sayd Suanus tooke Exceter after beat downe the wals From thence proceding further into the land they came to Wilton and Shireborne where they cruelly spoyled the countrey and slew the people But anone Suanus hearing that the king was comming to him with the power of his land tooke his ships set about to Norfolke where after much wasting of that countrey and spoyling the citie of Norwich and burning the towne of Thetford and destroying the countrey thereabout at length Duke Uskatel met him and beat him slew many of the Danes Wherfore Swanus for that yeare returned to Denmarke and there made great prouision to reenter the land againe the next yeare following And so did landing at Sandwich about the 25. yere of the raign of king Egelred there spoiled that countrey And as soone as he heard of any hoste of englishmen comming toward him then he tooke shipping againe So that when the kings army sought to meet him in one coast then would he sodainly land in an other And when the king prouided to meete with them vpon the sea either they would fain to flee or els they would with gifts blynd the Admirall of the kings nauy And thus wearied they the englishmen in conclusion brought them in extreme and vnspeakable misery In so much that the King was fayne to take peace with them gaue to king Suanus 30000. pound After which peace thus made Suanus returned agayne to Denmarke But this peace continued not long For the yeare next following king Egelred made Edricus aboue mētioned Duke of Mercia which was subtile of witte glosing and eloquent of speach vntrusty and false to the king and the Realme And soone after one Turkillus a Prince of the Danes landed in Kent with much people and there dyd such harme that the Kentishmē were faine to make peace with great gifts and so thence departed But this persecution of the Danes in one country or other in England neuer ceased nor the king did euer geue to them any notable battaile For when he was disposed to geue them battail this Edricus would euer counsaile him to the contrary so that the Danes euer spoyled and robbed and waxed rich and the english men euer poore and bare After this Suanus beyng in Denmarke and hearing of the increase of hys people in England brake hys couenaunts before made and with a great army and nauie in most defensable wyse appoynted landed in Northumberland proclaimyng himselfe to be king of this land Where after much vexation when he had subdued the people and caused the Erle with the rulers of the countrey to sweare to him feaultie he passed by the riuer of Trent to Ganisburgh and to Northwatlyng streete and subduyng the people there forced them to geue hym pledges whiche pledges he committed with his nauy vnto Canutus hys sonne to keepe whyle he went further into the lande And so with a great hoste came to Mercia killing and slaying Then he tooke by strength Winchester and Oxford dyd there what him liked That done he came toward London and hearing the king was there passed by the Riuer Thamis and came into Kent and there besieged Canterbury where he was resisted the space of 20. dayes At lēgth by treason of a Deacon called Almaricus whom the Bishop had preserued from death before wanne it and tooke the goods of the people and fired the Citie and tythed the Monkes of S. Augustines Abbey that is to meane they slew ix by cruell torment and the tenth they kept aliue as for their slaues So they slew there of religious men to the number of 900. persons of other men women childrē they slew aboue 8000. And finally whē they had kept the Bishop Elphegus in straight prison the space of 7. monethes because he would not cōdescend to geue vnto thē 3000. pound After many villanies vnto hym done they brought him to Greenewich there stoned him to death Kyng Egelred in the meane tyme fearing the ende of this persecution sent his wyfe Emma with his ij sonnes Alphred and Edward to the Duke of Normandy with whom also he sent the bishop of Londō The Danes proceeded still in their fury and rage and when they had won a great part of Westsaxonie they returned againe to London Whereof hearing the Londiners sent vnto them certayne great giftes and pledges At last the king about the 35. yeare of his raigne was chased vnto the I le of Wight with a secret company he spent there a great part of the Winter And finally without cattaile or comfort sailed into Normandy to his wyfe Swanus beyng ascertayned thereof inflamed with pride reared exceeding impositions vpon the people And amōg other he required a great summe of mony of S. Edmunds lands which the people there clanning to bee free from kings tributes denied to pay For this Suanus entred the territory of S. Edmūd and wasted and spoyled the countrey despising the holy Martyr manacing also the place of his sepulture Wherfore the men of that countrey fearing his tiranny fell to prayer and fasting so that shortly after Suanus dyed sodenly crying and yelling among his knightes Some say that he was striken with the sword of S. Edmund wherof he dyed the 3. day after In feare whereof Canutus his sonne which ruled as king after his father graunted them the freedome of all their liberty and moreouer ditched the land of the sayde Martyr with a deepe ditche and graunted to the inhabitaunts thereof great freedomes quityng them from all talke or tribute And after builded a Church ouer the place of his sepulture and ordained there an house of Monkes and endued them with rich possessions And after the tyme it was vsed that kings of England when they were crouned sent their crownes for an offring to Saint Edmūds shrine and redeemed the same agayne afterwardes with a condigne price When king Egelred heard of the death of Suanus he made prouision
returned into england Of whose sodain comming Canutus being vnprouided fled to Sandwich And there cutting of the noses and handes of the pledges which his father left with him sayled into Denmarke who the next yere returned againe with a great nauy and landed in the South country Wherfore the eldest sonne of king Egelrede called Edmond Ironside made prouision with the ayd of Edrike Duke of Mercia to meet him But Edrike fayning himselfe sicke came not but deceiued him For as it was after proued Edrike had promised his allegeance to Canutus By reason wherof Canutus entred the country of Westsaxon forced the people to be sworn vnto him and to geue him pledges In this season king Egelred being at london was taken with great sickenes there dyed and was buried in the Northside of Paules church behind the quire after he had raigned vnprosperously 36. yeares leauing after him his sayd eldest sonne Edmond Ironside and Alphred and Edward which were in Normandy sent thither before as is aboue rehersed This Egelred although he was miserably impugned and vexed of his enemies yet he with his counsail gaue forth wholsome lawes Whereof this is one parcell conteinyng good rules and lessons for all Iudges and Iustices to learne and follow OMnis ludex iustus misericordiam iudicium liberet in omnibus vt inprimis per rectam scientiam dicat emendationeÌ„ secundum culpam eam tamen admensuret propter indulgentiam Quaedam culpae reputantur à bonis iudicibus secunduÌ„ rectum emendandae Quaedam per Dei misericordiam condonaÌ„dae Iudicia debent esse sine omni haderunga quod non parcatur diuiti alicui vel egeno amico vel-inimico ius publicum recitari Nihil autem iniustius est quà m susceptio muneruÌ„ pro iudicio subuertendo Quia munera excaecant corda sapientum subuertunt verba iustorum Dominus Iesus dixit In quo iudicio iudicaueritis iudicabimini Timeat omnis iudex ac diligat Deum iudicem suum ne in die iudioij mutus fiat humiliatus ante oculos iudicis cuncta videntis Qui innocentem opprimit dimittit noxium pro pecunia vel amicitia vel odio vel quacunque factione opprimetur ab omnipotente iudice Et nullus Dominus nulla potestas stultos aut improbos iudices constituaÌ„t quia stultus per ignauiam improbus per cupiditatem vitat quam didicit veritatem Grauiùs enim laceraÌ„tur pauperes à prauis iudicibus quà m à cruentis hostibus Nullus hostis acerbior nulla pestis efficacior quà m familiaris inimicus Potest aliquoties homo fuga vel defensione vitare prauos inimicos Non ita possunt iudices quoties aduersus subditos malis desiderijs inflammantur Saepe etiam boni iudices habent malos vicarios ministros nephaÌ„dos quorum reatibus ipsi domini constringuntur si non â—os coerceant à rapacitate cohibeant Quia dominus minister seculorum ait Non solùm malè agentes sed omnes consentientes digni sunt aeterna morte Saepe etiam praui iudices iudicium peâ—uertunt vel respectant non finiunt causam donec voluntas eorum impleatur Et quando iudicant non opera sed munera considerant Impij iudices iuxta verbum sapientum sicut rapaces lupi vespere nil residuant vsque mane id est de praesenti solum vita cogitant de futura nihil considerant Malorum praepositorum mos est vt quicquid possunt auferant vix necessarium parum quid relinquant sustentationi Iracundus iudex non potest attendere rectam iudicij satisfactionem Nam per furoris excoecationem non perspicit rectitudinis claritatem Iustum iudicium vbi non persona consideratur Scriptum est Non attendas personam hominis in iudicio nec pro aliquo facies vt à vero declines iniustè iudices Susceptio muneris est dimissio veritatis Ex historia bibliothecae Iornal Of this king Egelred I find noted in the booke of Rog. Houed that he deposed and depriued from all possessions a certayne Iudge or Iusticer named Walgeatus the sonne of one Leonet for false iudgemeÌ„t and other proud doings whom notwithstanding he loued aboue all other Edmund Ironside a Saxon and Canutus a Dane Kings together in England AFter the death of Egelred variaunce fell betwene the Englishmen for the election of their king For the citizens of London with certayne other Lordes named Edwyne the eldest sonne of Egelred a yong man of lusty and valiant courage in martial adueÌ„tures both hardy wise and could very well endure all paynes Wherfore he was surnamed Irenside But the more of the Lordes fauoured Canutus the sonne of Swanus especially the Abbots Bishoppes and men of the spiritualtye which before had sworne to his father By meanes whereof betwene these two martial princes were fought many great battels first in Dorsetshyre where Canutus was compelled to flie the field And after that they fought an other battayle in Worcetershire so sore that none could tell who had the better but either for wearines or for lacke of day they departed one from the other and on the next morow fought againe but then Canutus was compelled to forsake the field After this they met in Mercia there fought agayne where Edmond as storyes say by the treason of that false Edrick Duke of Mercia whom he before had receiued to sauour had the worse Thus many great conflicts there were betwene these 2. princes But vpon a season when the hosts were redy to ioyne and a certayne time of truce taken before battayle a knight of the party of Edmond stode vp vpon a high place and sayd these wordes Daylye we dye and none hath the uictorye And when the knightes be dead on either part then the Dukes compelled by need shall accord or els they must fight alone And this kingdome is now sufficient for 2. men whiche some time sufficed 7. But if the couetousnesse of Lordship in these twayne be so great that neither can be content to take part and liue by the other nor the one vnder the other then let them fight alone that will be Lordes alone If all men fight still at the last all men shall be slayne and none left to be vnder their Lordship nor able to defend the king that shall be agaynst straunge enemies and natioÌ„s These wordes were so well allowed of both the hostes and Princes that both were content to try the quarrel betwene theÌ„ two onely Then the place time was appointed where they â—oth met in sight of both hoastes And wheÌ„ either had assayd other with sharpe swordes and strokes first by the motion of Canutus as some write hastelye they were both agreed and kissed each other to the comfort of both hostes And shortly after they agreed vpon particion of the land after that during theyr lines they loued as
not Clemente named or that I may more truely speake ordeined of S. Peter to the Apostolike dignitie and to be bishop resigne his right that his dede might be taken of his successours for an example Also Pope Siricius gaue ouer his Popedome to be a comfort of the 11000. Virgins Therfore much more ought you if neede require geue ouer your Popedome that you might gather together the children of God which be scattered abroade For as it is thought a gloryous thing to defend the common right euen to bludshed so is it somtimes necessary for a man to wincke at his owne cause and to forsake it for a greater profite and by that meanes better to procure peace Shoulde not he be thought a deuill and Christes enemie of all men that woulde agree to an election made of him for the Apostolicall dignitie and Popedome if it should be to the destruction of Christians diuision of the church the offence and losse of al faithfull people If such mischiefs should be known to al the world by Goddes reuelation to come to passe by such receiuing of the Popedome and Apostolicall dignitie then by the like reason why shall he not be iudged of all men an Apostata and forsaker of hys faith which chuseth dignitie or rather worldly honour then the vnitie of the Churche Christ died that he might gather together the children of God which are scattered abroad but such an enemie of God and the Church wisheth his subiectes bodily to die in battaile and the more part of the worlde to pearish in soule rather then forsaking to be Pope to liue in a lower state although it were honourable If the feare of God the desire of the heauenly kingdoÌ„ the earnest loue of the vnitie of the church do moue your hart shew in dede that your workes may beare recorde to the truth Clement and Siricius most holy Popes not only are not reprooued but rather are reuerenced of all men because they gaue ouer their right for profitable causes for the same cause all the church of holy men shewe forth their praise Likewise your name should liue for euer and euer if ye would do the like for a necessary cause that is to say for the vnitie of Gods Churche Geue no heede to vnmeasurable cryings of them that say that the ryghte chusing of Popes is lost except ye defend your part manfully but be afraid least such stirrers vp of mischiefe looke for theyr owne commoditie or honour that is to say that vnder your wing they might be promoted to richesse and honour After this sort Achithophel was ioyned and Absolon in persecuting his owne father and false vsurping of hys kingdome Furthermore there shoulde be no ieopardie to that election because both parties sticke stifly to the old fashion of election and either of them couer the preheminence of the Romish Churche counsailing all Christians to obey them And although throughe their geuing ouer the fashion of chusing the Pope should be chaÌ„ged for a time it were to be borne rather then to suffer any longer this diuision in Gods church For that fashion in chusing is not so necessary required to the state of a Pope but the successour of the Apostle as necessary cause required might come in at the doore by an other fashion of chusing and that Canonicall inough And this we are taught manifestly by examples of the fathers for Peter the Apostle appoynted after him Clement and that not by false vsurping of power as we suppose And it was thought that that fashion of apoynting of Popes was lawfull vnto the time of Pope Hillary Which decreed that no Pope shuld apoynt hys successor Afterward the election of the Pope went by the cleargy and people of Rome and the Emperors counsaile agreeing therto as it appeareth in the election of the blessed Gregory But Martinus Pope with the consent of the holy Synode graunted Charles the power to chuse the Pope But of late Nycholas the 2 was the first whome Martine makes mention of in his councels to be chosen by the Cardinals But all the Bishops of Lumbardie for the most part wythstode this election and chose Cadulus to be Pope saying that the Pope ought not to be chosen but of the precincte of Italie Wherefore we thinke it not a safe way so earnestly to stick to the traditions of men in the fashion of chusing the Pope so oft to chaunge least we be thought to breake Goddes traditions concerning the vnitie of the church Yea rather it were better yet to ordaine a newe fashion of his election and meeter for hym as it hath beene afore But all things concerning the same election myght be kept safe if Gods honour were looked for afore youre owne and the peace of the Church were vprightly soughte for such a dishonouring shoulde be most honour vnto you and that geuing place shall be the getting of a greater dignitie the willing deposing of your honour shoulde obtaine you the entrie of euerlasting honour and shoulde procure the loue of the whole worlde toward you and you shoulde deserue to be exalted continually as Dauid was in humbling himselfe O howe monstrous a sight and how foule a monster is a mannes body disfigured wyth two heades So if it were possible the spouse of Christ shoulde be made so monstrous if shee were ruled wyth two such heades but that is not possible she is euer altogether faire in whome no spot is found therfore we must cast away that rotten member thruster in of hys second head We cannot suffer any longer so great a wickednesse in Gods house that we shoulde suffer Gods cote that wantes a feame by any meanes to be torne by the handes of two that violently draw it in sonder For if these two should be suffred to raigne together they woulde so betwixte them teare in pieces that litle coate of the Lord that scarse one piece woulde hange to another They passe the wickednesse of the souldiours that cursed Christ. For they willing to haue the coate remaine whole said Let vs not cut it but let vs cast lots for it whose it shal be But these 2. Popes suffring their right and title to be tried by no lot nor way although not in wordes yet in deedes they pronounce this sentence It shall neither be thine nor mine but let it be deuided for they chose rather as it apeareth to be Lords though it be but in a litle part and that to the coÌ„fusion of vnitie of the Church then in leuing that lording to seke for the peace of the church We do not affirme this but we shew almost the whole iudgemeÌ„t of the world of them being moued so thinke by likely coniectures We looked for amendement of thys intollerable câ—â—fusion by the space that these two inuentours of this mischiâ—â—liued But wee looked for peace and beholde trouble for neither in their lyues nor in their deaths they
procured any coÌ„fort but rather dying as it were in a doubt betwixt two wayes left to theyr successoures matters of contention continuall But nowe for the space of 7. yeres of their successors that which we desired and loked for afore that is they shoulde beare good grapes and they bryng foorth wild grapes in thys matter we fall into a deepe despaire But in as much that we heare the comfort of the Lorde which promised that miserably he wold destroy those wicked men let his vineyarde to other husbandmen which will bring him fruit at their times appoynted he hath promised faithfully that he wil help his spouse in her nede to th end of the world we leaning on the sure hope of this promise and in hope contrary to hope beleuing by Gods grace will put our helping handes to easing of this misery when a conuenient time shall serue as much as our kingly power is able although our wit doth not perceaue how these thinges afore rehearsed may be amended yet we being encouraged to this by the hope of gods promise will do our endeuour lik as Abraham beleued his sonne being slaine by sacrifice that the multitude of his seede should encrease to the number of the starres according to Gods promise Now therfore the time drawes near to make an end of this schism least a third election of a schismaticke agaynst the Apostles successour make a custome of the doyng and so the Pope of Auinion shal be double Romishe pope and he shall say with hys partakers as the Patriarch of Constantinople sayd vnto Christes vicar when he forsooke hym The Lorde be with thee for the Lorde is with vs. And is much to be feared of all Christen men For that Pharisie begins now to be called the pope of Auinion among the people But peraduenture it would be thought of some men that it belongeth not to secular princes to bridle outragies of the Pope to whome we aunswere that naturally the members put them selues in ieopardy for to saue the head and the partes labour to saue the whole Christ so decked his spouse that her sides shold cleaue together and should vphold themselues by course of time and occasion of thinges they should correcte one an other and cleaue together tunably Did not Moses put down Aaron because he was vnfaythfull Salomon put downe Abiathar who came by lineall dissent from Anatoth and remoued hys priesthoode from his kindred to the stock of Eliazar in the person of Sadock which had his beginning from Ely the priestâ— 3.2 Oâ—ho Emperour deposed Pope Iohn the 12. because he was lecherous Henry the Emperour put downe Gratianus because he vsed Simony in buying selling spirituall liuinges And Otho deposed Pope Benner the first because he thrust in himselfe Therefore by like reason why may not kings and Princes bridle the Romishe Pope in default of the Church if the quallitie of his fault require it or the necessitie of the Church by this compell to helpe the Churche oppressed by tyranny In old time schismes which rose about making the Pope were determined by the power of secular Princes as the schisme betwixt Symachus and Laurence was ended in a Counsaile afore Theodoricus king of Italy Henry the Emperour when two dyd striue to be Pope he deposed them both and receaued the thyrd being chosen at Rome to be Pope that is to say Clement the second which crowned him with the Imperiall crowne And the Romaynes promised him that from thenceforth they would promote none to be Pope without his consent Alexander also ouercame 4. Popes schismatickes all which Fredericke the Emperour corrected Thus looke on the register of Popes and theyr deedes and ye shall finde that schismes most commonly haue bene decised by the powers of secular princes the schismatickes cast out and sometimes new popes made and sometime the olde ones cast out of their dignities and restored to theyr old dignities again If it were not lawfull for secular princes to bridle the outragies of such a Pope lawfully made and afterward becoÌ„ming a tyraunt In such a case he might oppresse ouermuch the Church he might chaunge Christendome into Heathens and make the labour of Christ crucified to be in vayne or els truely God should not haue prouided for his spouse in earth by all meanes as much as is possible by seruice of men to withstand daungers Therefore we counsell you with such a louing affection as becomes Children that ye consider in your hart well least in working by this meanes ye prepare away of Antichrist through your desire to beare rule and so by this meanes as we feare the one of these two shall chaunce Either ye shall cause all the princes of the worlde to rise agaynst you to bring in a true follower of Christ to haue the state of the Apostolicall dignitie or that is worse the whole world despising the ruling of one shepheard shall leaue the Romish Church desolate But God keepe this from the worlde that the desire of honour of two men should bring such a desolation into the Church of God for then that departing away which the Apostle prophecied shoulde come afore the comming of Antichrist were at hand which shold be the last disposition of the worlde peaceably to receaue Antichrist with honour Consider therefore the state of your most excellent holines how ye receaued the power from God to the building of the Church and not to the destruction that Christ hath geuen you wine and oyle to heale the wounded and hath appoynted you his vicar in these thinges as pertayne to gentlenes and hath geuen vs these thinges whiche serue to rigour For we beare not the sword without a cause to the punishement of euill doers the which power ordayned of God we haue receaued our selues being witnes beseeching you to receaue our counsel effectually that in doing thus the waters may returne to the places from whence they came and so the waters may begin to be made sweete with salt least the axe swimme on the water and the wood fineke and least the fruitfull Oliue degender into a wilde Oliue and the lâ—prosie of Naaman that Noble man cleaue continually to the house of Giezy and least the pope and the Phariseis crucify Christ agayne Christ the spouse of the Churche whiche was wont to bring the chiefe Byshop into the holyest place encrease your holines or rather to restore it being lost Written c. Ex Fragmento libri cuiusdam Dunelm ¶ This Epistle of king Richard 2. written to Pope Boniface the 9. in the time of the schisme about the yeare as appeareth 1397. As it contayned muche good matter of wholsome counsel to be followed so how litle he wrought with the Pope the sequell after warde declared For the schisme notwithstanding continued long after in whiche neyther of the popes would geue ouer theyr holde or yelde any thing to good counsayle geuen them for any respect of publique wealth
Constantinus the sonne of Helena was the first Emperour of Constantinople so Constantinus the sonne also of Helena was the last Emperour thereof Not farre from the said Citie of Constantinople there was another little City called Pera once called Gallatia situated by the Sea side who hearing of the miserable destruction of Constantinople and seing the City flaming with fire sent certain of their chiesmeÌ„ with speed to Mahumete declaring vnto him that they neither had sent any helpe to the City of Constantinople neither yet wrought any detrimeÌ„t to any of his army wherefore they desired praied him that as they would gladly yeeld vnto him so he would be fauourable vnto theÌ„ and spare them not to punish the giltles with the gilty Mahumete although he was not ignoraunt that for feare rather then of any good will they submitted themselues and that they would rather resist him if they had ben able yet he receiued for that time the submission of the messengers but sending wyth them his Embassadour into the Citie he commanded also his army to follow withall and to enter with him into the City which although it was greatly suspected mâ—sliked of the Citizens yet they durst no otherwise do but suffer them to enter which beeing done the Embassadour gaue a signe to the souldiours euery man to do whatsoeuer he was bidden of whom some ranne to the walles some to the temples and Churches some to yâ— streetes houses of the City plucking all things downe to the grounde sacking and rauÌ„ging with no lesse fury and abhominable filthines then they had done at CoÌ„stantinople before sauing only that they absteined froÌ„ murther but the same day letters came from Mahumete to the Embassadour that he should spare none but destroy and murther all that euer were in the Citie which message because it seemed to the Embassadour to be too cruell forsomuch as they had yeelded theÌ„selues he staied his hand a little vntill night came In the meane time drunken Mahumete comming something to himselfe whome drunkennes had before ouercome sent his second letters to reuoke the first Where againe is to be noted the mercifull prouidence of God towardes his people in their deserued plagues by staieng the handes and brideling the fury many times of their enemies when otherwise the case seemeth to be past all remedy Mahumete thus beeing in himselfe not a little aduanced and eleuated by the winning of CoÌ„stantinople where he had now made the Imperiall seat of the Turkish dominion the third yeare next folowing to adueÌ„ture more masteries he set out to yâ— siege of Belgradum a City of Hungary lieng neare to the bankes of Danubius thinking to haue the like successe there as he had in the winning of Constantinople albeit through the Lords disposing it sel out much otherwise Within the Citie of Belgradum the same time of the siege thereof was Ioannes Huniades the valiant Captaine of whom in diuers places mentioÌ„ hath bene made before who with a sufficient strength of piked souldiours albeit in number nothing equal to the Turks army valiaÌ„tly defended the City with great courage and no lesse successe In the which siege great diligeÌ„ce was bestowed and many of the Turkes slaine AmoÌ„g whom also Mahumere himselfe being stroken with a pellet vnder the left arme was faine to be caried out of the field for halfe dead and the rest so put to flight that of the Turkes the same time were destroyed to the number or not much vnder the number of 40. thousaÌ„d besides the losse of all their ordinaunce which the Turkes in hast of their flight were forced to leaue behinde them Hieronymus Zieglerus writyng of the siege of this Belgradum addeth moreouer that wheÌ„ Mahumete was at the siege therof seyng the towne to be so small wâ—ake of it selfe that it could not be won with all his great multitude he staryng and faryng like a mad man commaunded all his brasen peeces to be layd to battare downe the walles and Towers of the Towne So that the Christians within the walles were vehemently distressed for the siege continued both night and day without intermission AmoÌ„g the rest of the Christians which defended the towne Hieronymus Zieglerus maketh mentioÌ„ of a certaine Bohemian much worthy of his condigne coÌ„mendation Who beyng vpon the walles and seyng a Turke with a baÌ„ner or ensigne of the Turkes to be gotteÌ„ vp by the sight wher of the whole Towne was in daunger to be coÌ„quered and taken runneth vnto the Turke and claspyng him about the middle speakyng to Iohn Capistranus standyng by low asking him whether it were any daunger of damnation to him if he of his voluntary mynde did cast himselfe with that dogge so he termed him downe headlong from the wall to be slayne with him what should become of his soule and whether he might be saued or not To whoÌ„ when the other had aunswered that hee should be saued without doubt hee estsoones tombleth him selfe with the Turke downe of the wall where by his death he saued the same tyme the lyfe of all the Citie Mahumete beyng so wounded and in dispayre of wynnyng the Citie was caryed as ye heard out of the field Who at length commyng agayne to himselfe partly for feare and partly for shame was ready to kill himselfe And thus was the towne of Belgradum at that tyme rescued through Gods prouidence by the meanes of Ioannes Hunianes and this good Bohemian This siege of BelgraduÌ„ begaÌ„ in the yeare of the Lord. 1456. and endured 46. dayes At the which siege were nuÌ„bred of the Turkes 200. thousand Of whom more then 40. thousand as is aforesayd were slayne where the victory fell to the Christians through the prosperous successe geuen of God to Ioannes Huniades Capistranus Which Huniades not long after the sayd victory through the importune labour and trauaile in defendyng the sayd towne was taken with a sore sickenesse and thereof departed to whose valiaunt prowes and singular courage stories doe geue great land and commendation Mahumetes the Turke after this done in Europe returned into Asia to warre with Vsumcassanes a Persian one of the Turkes stocke with whoÌ„ he had three battailes The first was about the Riuer Euphrates where the Turke lost 10. thousand men and was put to the worse In the second field likewise he was discomsited The third battaile was at ArseÌ„ga where through the terrible noyse of the brasen peeces the Persian horses disturbed the caÌ„pe and so was Vsumcassanues ouercome From thence the Turke reduced agayne his power against the Christians and first subdued vnto him Synope and all Paphlagonia Also the kingdome of Trapezunce which he besiegyng both by land and water wanne from the Christians and sent Dauid the kyng of the same with his two sonnes and Calus his vncle vnto Constantinople where they were miserably and cruelly put to death all the stocke of the
Conneni which were of the kynges stocke by the Turke were destroyed Whiche was about the yeare of our Lord. 1459. at which tyme this mischieuous Mahumete was first saluted Emperour Not long after he got from the Grecians Corinthus and Mitylene not without great slaughter of Christen men in somuch that the whole Citie of Mitylene was vtterly to the grounde almost destroyed The Isles also of Lemnus Lesbos he wanne from the Venetians In the which Ilād of Lesbos is the Citie of Mitylene aforesayd Not farre frō this I le of Lesbos and Mitylene there is a countrey in Asia toward the sea side borderyng next to Europe called Mysia or of some called Moesia wherein stode the Citie of Troye This countrey Mahumete coueting to wynne rather by policie falshode then by doubtfull daunger of warre secretly sent for the Prince therof to come to speake with him for certaine causes as he pretended which should concerne the profite and commoditie of thē both Which when the king of Mysia either for shame would not or for feare durst not denye he came to him as to conferre vpon necessary affaires in commō to them appertaining Mahumete when he had brought that to passe which he would he caused the king to be apprehended and cruelly to be slaine or rather torne in peeces and so inuading the land of Misia exercised the like tyrannie vpō all his kindred and affinitie This Misia by fraude being taken and lost Mahumere flieth againe toward Europe where he assailed the Iland Euboia otherwise called Nigroponte making a bridge of a marueilous frame ouer the sea Euripus to conuey ouer his army out of Grecia and there laide his siege to the Citie Chalcis which at length in thirty dayes he ouercame not without a great slaughter of his army who in the siege thereof is said to haue lost 40. thousand of the Turkes But the slaughter of the Christians was greater for when the City was won the tirant commanded most cruelly none to be spared within the whole citie but to be put to the sword whosoeuer was aboue the age of twenty yeares This cruelty was shewed of the barbarous Tirant for anger and fury because such a number of his Turkes were slaine at the siege therof being reckned as is said to 40. thousand In the fierce siege of this Citie it is memorable that is in stories recorded how that the women of that Citie seeing the men to begin to faint and the Citie to lie in present danger tooke the matter themselues in hand and plaieng the men went to the walles and there defended the Citie with no lesse trouble to the enemie then the men had before done and so for a space continued so long as any mans strength and diligence could do anie good A great cause of the losse of this Citie and Iland is imputed to the cowardly timidity of the Venetians nauy who being there present and hauing prosperous winde yet durst not or would not aduenture vpon the Turkes bridge which if they had done the Iland of Euboia and Chalcis had not so soone bin ouermatched of the Turks Thus all the East partes of Grecia being subdued to the Turkish tiraunt with all Achaia Attica Acarnania Euboia shortly after folowed also Peloponesus brought in like subiection to the Turke Within this Peloponesus were these prouinces conteined Achaia Messenia Laconia Argolica and Archadia c. The Venetiās in this Peloponesus had great possessions and had made vp the wall againe toward the Sea side neare to the streites of Corinth before mentioned where for the more speede of the worke they had 30. thousand workemen to the building thereof which when it came to the knowledge of the Turke he brast into the countrey of Peloponesus wyth an army of 80. thousand and first wasting the regions of the Coroneans and Methoneans and making a greate slaughter of the Venetians in short time he brought the whole dominiō of Peloponesus vnder his yoke tribute Long it is and more lamentable to recite all the victories of this Mahumete gotten against the Christiās both by land sea who after he had ouercome the Ile Lesbos aboue mentioned and had cruelly slaine Nicolaus Catalusius the Prince thereof turning his army towarde the sea of Pontus Euxinus got the countrey of Capha from the Genuans Before was declared how truce was taken betweene Georgius Scanderbeius and the Turke for ten yeares which truce being expired Mahumete leaueth no time vnspēt no diligence vnsought but maketh all his power to Epyrus Albania which he after long fatigation of siege at length ouercame and subdued In y◠which tract also he wanne from the Venetians Scodra Lysson and Dinastrum Notwithstanding when Scanderbeius the valiant Captaine had done against the Turke what in mans strength did lie yet being ouermatched with power and multitude seeing no possibilitie to make his partie good was forced to depart his countrey as an exile and went to Italy there being sent for by y◠Popes letters openly declared not to be possible otherwise to resist the furious rage of the barbarous Turkes by the strength of any one king or prince vnlesse all Europe with one cōsent shuld ioine their power force together And thus Georgius Scanderbeius a man of puissant courage being driuen out of his countrey continued his age in exile Whose courage vehemency is reported to haue bin such that in fighting against y◠barbarous enemie for very egernes of spirit his bloud was seene to burst out of his lippes It is testified also of him that being prouoked he neither denied to fight and in his fighting neuer turned his backe neyther yet was euer wounded but onely once with a lyght shaft in his foote neither euer set against the Turke wyth moe then 6000. horsemen and 3000. footemen who is said with his owne hand to haue slaine aboue 2000. Turkes whome with such violence he did strike that many of thē he did cleane asunder from the head to the middle Neither yet was the vnsatiable greedines of thys Turkish helbound with all this satisfied but still he conceiued greater things in his minde thynking to conquere the whole world and so passing forward towards Europe subdued all Illiria slaieng Stephanus the King of Bosna about the yeare of our Lord 1463. But afterwarde Mathias Coruinus the sonne of Huniades afore mentioned recouered againe the said kingdome of Bosna with many other Cities neare vnto Croacia and Dalmatia and moreouer repulsed Mahumete the Turke in his second siege of Iaiza taking his tents and munitions lefte behinde him Moreouer the sayd Mahumete passing vnto Walachia set vpon Dracula the Prince thereof by which Dracula although he had no great power of souldiours yet he so inclosed enuironed the Turke that he had almost lost his whole army of whom a great part notwithstanding was destroied and many of his ensignes taken Into Dalmatia